as that they had made an inequality between the Persons But since their forme of speech is That the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father by the Sonne and is the Spirit of the Sonne without making any difference in the Consubstantiality of the Persons it is a true though an erroneous Church in this particular Divers learned men thinke that a Filio per Filium in the sense of the Greek Church was but a Question in modo loquendi in manner of speech and not fundamental 3. The personal propriety of the holy Ghost is called procession or emanation Iohn 15. 26. Bellarmine proves the Procession of the holy Ghost from the Sonne by Ioh 16. 14. and from Iohn 20. 22. by that ceremony Augustine and Cyril say Christ would signifie that the holy Ghost proceeds from him and Bellarmine produceth fifteen Latine and as many Greek witnesses who most evidently taught before the Grecians denied the Procession of the holy Ghost that the holy Ghost proceeded from the Father and the Son Bellarm. de Christo l. 2. c. 22. Neither hath the Word defined nor the Church known a formal difference between this Procession and generation The third internal difference among the Persons is in the number for they are three subsisting truly distinctly and per se distinguished by their relations and properties for they are internal works and different and incommunicably proper to every person There follows an external distinction in respect of effects and operations which the Persons exercise about external objects namely the creatures for though the outward works are undivided in respect of the Essence yet in respect of the manner and determination all the persons in their manner and order concurre to such works As the manner is of existing so of working in the Persons The Father is the original and principle of action works from himself by the Son as by his image and wisdom and by the holy Ghost But he is said to work by his Son not as an instrumental but as a principal cause distinguished in a certain manner from himself as the Artificer works by an Image of his work framed in his minde which Image or Idea is not in the instrumental cause of the work but his hand To the Son is given the dispensation and administration of the action from the Father by the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 8. 6. Iohn 1. 3. 5. 19. To the holy Ghost is given the consummation of the action which he effects from the Father and the Son Iob. 26. 13. 1 Cor. 12. 11. The effects or works which are distinctly given to the Persons are Creation ascribed to the Father Redemption to the Sonne Sanctification to the holy Ghost all which things are done by the Persons equally and inseparably in respect of the effect it selfe but distinctly in respect of the manner of working The equality of the Persons may be proved 1. By the work of Creation joyntly Psal. 33. 6. severally for the Father those places prove it 1 Cor. 8. 6. Heb. 1. 2. the Sonne Iohn 1. 3 10. Col. 1. 16. the holy Ghost Iob 33. 4. 2. By the work of Redemption the Father sends and gives the Sonne the Sonne is sent and given by him the holy Ghost perfects the work of Conception and Incarnation Luke 1. 35. 3. By the work of Sanctification the Father sanctifieth Iohn 17. 17. Iude v. 1. the Son Ephes. 526. the holy Ghost 2 Thess. 2. 13. 1 Pet. 1. 2. 4. By the worship of religious adoration The Father is religiously adored often in the Scripture Ephes. 1. 17. the Sonne Acts 7. 59. Heb. 1. 6. the holy Ghost Act. 28. 25 26. Rom. 9. 1. This is a wonderful mystery rather to be adored and admired then enquired into yet every one is bound to know it with an apprehensive knowledge though not with a comprehensive No man can be saved without the knowledge of the Father he hath not the Father who denieth the Son and he receives not the holy Ghost who knows him not Ioh. 14. 17. 2. We must worship the Unity in Trinity and Trinity in Unity as it is in Athanasius his Creed We must worship God as one in substance and three in Persons as if Thomas Iohn and Matthew had one singular soul and body common to them all and entirely possessed of every one we were baptized in the Name of Father Son and holy Ghost We worship another God then the Idolaters could imagine their God to be they conceived him to be the Creator and Governour of all things Omnipotent Eternal but they worshipped not one God in three Persons the Father who accepts the Spirit who works and the Sonne who presents our services One main intendment in the New Covenant was not onely to honour the Attributes of the nature but the glory of the Persons Ephes. 1. 3 7 13 14. 2. All the Persons have a special hand in the salvation of a sinner and every believer hath a special interest in the promises of the Persons Ioh. 5. 19. 3. The order of working in the Persons is sutable to the order of their subsisting the Father is first in order therefore in working therefore Adoption is reckoned by some Divines as the first of spiritual benefits then Redemption and Sanctification 4. We should walk in the love of them all 1 Ioh. 4. 16. See Iohn 5. 9. 14. 23 16. 27. and fear to offend them all not only the Father but the Son Ezek. 21. 10. and the Spirit Ephes. 4. 30. 3. We should praise God for revealing this mystery to us in his Word and be assured that what he promiseth or threatens shall be accomplished being confirmed by three witnesses Prudentius hath exercised his Poetry well in defending and illustrating the whole Christian religion against the Jews Heathens and Hereticks and in celebrating the holy Trinity The End of the second Book THE THIRD BOOK OF Gods Works CHAP. I. Of Gods Decree and especially of Predestination and the Parts thereof Election and Reprobation HAving spoken of the Scripture and God the works of God in the next place are to be handled which some make two the Decree and the Execution of the Decree others three Decree Creation Providence The works of God whereby he moves himself to his Creatures are three Decree Creation Providence not three individually for so they are innumerable but in the species and kinds of things The works of God are 1. Before time or eternall his Decree 2. In time 1. Past Creation of all things 2. Present Gubernation and Sustentation Government and Preservation Or thus Gods Works are 1. Internall which are in the very will of God from eternity and they are called the Decrees of God by which God determined from eternity what he would do in time We follow the received Phrase of Divines when we call the Decrees the works of God and speak of God after our capacity Therefore we call Decrees of God his Works because
Some say it was an eternal transaction before all time onely manifested to us by the Spirit There are four set periods of Justification First In Gods purpose which reacheth as far as the eternal transactions between God and Christ such as were set down in the Lambs book Secondly When Christ did in the name and stead of sinners perform that which was the matter of their justification but in neither of these periods was the soul translated out of the state of nature into the state of grace Thirdly Actually at that moment when we come to own Christ as a Saviour by beleeving Fourthly When the Spirit which translates the soul out of the state of nature into the state of grace makes it known to the soul. Others say there are five as it were periods or degrees of Justification 1. When the Lord passeth a sentence of Absolution on men at their first Conversion immediately upon their Union with Christ Act. 13. 38 39. 2. He that is justified fals into daily transgressions therefore there must be a daily imputation and application of the death of Christ Iohn 13. 10. 3. There is a high act of justification after great and eminent fals though there be not an intercision yet there is a sequestration such cannot then plead their right Davids sinne of adultery and murder made a great breach upon his justification therefore he prayes God Psal. 51. To purge him with hysop to apply anew the bloud of Christ. 4. There follows a certification a sentence passed in the soul concerning mans estate 1 Iohn 5. 9. Rom. 8. 33 34. 5. Justification is never perfected till the day of judgement Act. 3. 19. then sentence is passed in open Court before men and Angels Of preparatory Works to Justification The 13th Article of the Church of England saith Works done before the grace of Christ or Justification because they are not done as God hath commanded them we doubt not but they are sins Matth. 7. A corrupt tree brings forth corrupt fruit Heb. 11. Without faith it is impossible to please God Tit. 2. 9. To the defiled all things are defiled Whether these Works without faith merit ex congruo Potest homo nondum reconciliatus per opera poenitentiae impetrare mereri ex congruo gratiam justificationis Bellarm. l. 5. de grat lib. arbit c. 22. The Papists say one must dispose and sit himself by Alms and Repentance to partake of Christ this they call Meritum ex congruo and then say they one receives primam gratiam See 2 Cor. 3. 5. Rom. 9. 15 16. We confesse that God is not wont to infuse saving grace but into hearts fitted and prepared but he works these preparations by his own Spirit See B. Dav. Determ of Quaest. 34. Whether Works with faith deserve grace ex condigno We say not as Bellarmine chargeth us that the Works of the regenerate are simply sins but in a certain respect The Papists say after one is made a new-creature he can perform such Works as have an intrinsecal merit in them and then by their good Works they can satisfie for their smaller offences Secondly They have such a worth that God is tied say some of them by the debt of justice Others say by the debt of gratitude to bestow upon them everlasting glory Some say they deserve this ex natura operis Others say Tincta sanguine Christi being died with the bloud of Christ This is a damnable doctrine throws us off from the Head to hold justification by works Our good Works as they flow from the grace of Gods Spirit in us do not yet merit Heaven 1. From the condition of the Worker though we be never so much enabled yet we are in such a state and condition that we are bound to do more then we do or can do Luk. 17. 7. We cannot enter into Heaven unlesse we be made sons Come ye blessed of my Father and the more we have the Spirit enabling us to good the more we are bound to be thankful rather then to glory in our selves Againe we are sinners the worker being a servant sonne sinner cannot merit 2. From the condition of the work those works that merit Heaven must have an equality and commensuration as a just price to the thing bought but our works are not so Rom. 8. 18. those sufferings were the most glorious of all when Paul was whipt imprisoned ventured his life he doth not account these things considerable in respect of Heaven See Rom. 8. 18. Iam. 3. 2. 1 Ioh. 1. 8. Rom. 7. 24. 11. 35 36. Ephes. 2. 8. and D. Sâlat on Rom. 2. p. 118. to 185. They say The Protestants so cry up Justification by grace that they cry down all good works at least the reward of them we say there is a reward of mercy Psa. 62. lat end Bona opera non praecedunt justificandum sed sequuntur justificatum Aug. Bona opera suxt occultae praedestinationis indicia futurae foelicitatis praesagia Bernard de gratia libero arbitrio Extra statum justificationis nemo potest verè bona opena satis magnificè commendare Luther More hath been given in this Land within these threescore yeares to the building and increase of Hospitals of Colledges and other Schools of good learning and to such like workes as are truly charitable then were in any one hundred years during all the time and reign of Popery Dr. Willet confutes the calumny of the Romanists charging our Doctrine of justification by faith only as a great adversary to good Works For he proves that in the space of sixty years since the times of the Gospel 1000000lb lb hath been bestowed in the acts of piety and charity Whether we be justified by inherent or imputed righteousnesse We do not deny as the Papists falsly slander us all inherent righteousnesse 2 Cor. 5. 17. nor all justification before God by inherent righteousnesse 1 Kings 8. 32. But this we teach That this inherent righteousnesse is not that righteousnesse whereby any poor sinner in this life can be justified before Gods Tribunal for which he is pronounced to be innocent absolved from death and condemnation and adjudged unto eternal life The Church of Rome holdeth not this foundation viz. the Doctrine of Justification by Christ 1 Cor. 3. 11. 1. They deny justification by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse yea they scorn it and call it a putative righteousnesse 2. They hold justification by inherent righteousnesse that is by the works of the Law Gal. 5. 4. The Papists place the formal cause of justification in the insusion of inherent righteousnesse The opinion is built upon another opinion as rotten as it viz. perfection of inherent righteousnesse for if this be found to be imperfect as it will be alwayes in this life the credit of the other opinion is lost and that by consent of their own principles who teach that in justification men are made
Paul sheweth what is that which justifieth and Iames sheweth what kinde of faith justifieth viz. a lively effectual faith Iames sheweth that faith justifieth Quae viva Paul sheweth that it doth not justifie Qua viva which is a great difference though the Remonstrants scoffe at such a nicety Who would give a Lemmon-paring for the difference Whether Sanctification precede Justification Bishop Downame in his Appendix to the Covenant of Grace doth oppose my worthy Tutor M. Pemble for holding this opinion but perhaps a distinction may solve all As Sanctification is taken for the act of the holy Ghost working holinesse into us so it goes before Faith and Justification so the Apostle puts it before justifying saying 1 Cor. 16. 21. But ye are sanctified justified but as it is taken for the exercise of holinesse in regard of amendment of heart and life so it follows Justification in nature but it is joyned with it in time The Apostle Rom. 8. 30. placeth Vocation before Justification which Vocation is the same thing with the first Sanctification or Regeneration See Act. 26. 18. CHAP. XI Of Sanctification HAving spoken of the relative Change or of our State in Adoption Justification I shall now speak of the moral Change of our Persons and Qualities in Sanctification Although we distinguish between Justification and Sanctification yet we acknowledge that they are inseparable and that one doth necessarily follow the other To sanctifie sometimes signifies First To acknowledge the holinesse of a thing so God is said to sanctifie himself and his own name or to use it according to its holinesse so we are said to sanctifie the Lord and the Sabbath-day that is use it holily Secondly To make holy so a person or thing may be said to be made holy three wayes 1. When it is separated from a common use 2. When it is devoted to God made peculiar to him so one might sanctifie a house or beast 3. When it is cleansed and purged from all filthinesse and naughtinesse In the two first senses it is opposed to common and prophane in the last to unclean in Scripture such are goods houses the Temple What Sanctification is Some describe it thus It is the Grace of God dwelling in us by which we are inabled to live a holy life It is a supernatural work of Gods Spirit whereby the soul and body of a beleever are turned to God devoted to him and the image of God repaired in all the powers and faculties of the soul. It is a resolution of will and endeavour of life to please God in all things springing from the consideration of Gods love in Christ to mankinde revealed in the Gospel Sanctification is a continued work of the Spirit flowing from Christ as the Head purging a man from the image of Adam and by degrees conforming us to the image of Christ. 1. It is an act of the Spirit The special work of the Father is Creation of the Sonne Redemption of the holy Ghost Sanctification The Father proposed and plotted the work of Reconciliation Christ undertook the service but the Spirit is the Unction that takes away all enmity that is within us The Spirit dwels in the Saints virtually and operatively by his Gifts Graces Comforts and by exciting them Some dislike that passage of Luther Habitat ergo verus Spiritus in credentibus non tantum per dona sed quoad substantiam though others of our Divines follow him The Spirit of God is the efficient cause of Sanctification The sanctified are called such as are in the Spirit and walk in the Spirit If we mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the Spirit we shall live If any be led by the Spirit he is the Son of God and if any have not the spirit he is none of his Eze. 36. 27. The holy Ghost useth the Word of God the doctrin of the Gospel as its immediate instrument to work this holiness of heart and life Christ sends his Spirit that by the Word works faith and all Graces An act of the Spirit flowing from Christ as the Head common works of the Spirit flow not from Christ as the Head Iohn 1. 16. Col. 1. 19. Christ is the common treasury of all that Grace God ever intended to bestow 1 Iohn 2. 20. the intendment of union is communication 2. A continued work of the Spirit to distinguish it from Vocation Conversion Regeneration it is stiled Vocation because it is wrought by a heavenly Call Conversion because it is the change of a mans utmost end Regeneration because one receives a new Nature and new Principles of action The carrying on of this work in blotting out the image of old Adam and by degrees introducing the image of Christ is Sanctification 2 Cor. 7. 1. therefore we must have supplies of the Spirit Psal. 92. 10. Sanctification is answerable to original corruption and intended by the Lord to be a Plaister as broad as the sore That was not one sinne but a sinne that had all sinne so this is not one distinct Grace but a Grace that comprehends all Grace It is called the new man in opposition to the old man because it makes us new changing from the natural filthinesse of sinne to the righteousnesse and holinesse whereof we were deprived by the fall of Adam and to note the author of it which is the Spirit of God working it in us called the holy Spirit because he is so in himself and works holinesse in us the Divine Nature because it is a resemblance of that perfection which is in God and the image of God for the same cause because it maketh us in some degree like unto him The moving cause is the consideration of the love of Christ to mankinde revealed in the Gospel the matter of it a resolution and constant endeavour to know and do the whole will of God revealed in his Word Psal. 119. 30. 73. 10. the forme a conformity to Gods Law or whole will so revealed Psal. 119. the end principal to glorifie and please God secondary to attain his favour and eternal happinesse The extent must be in all things the subject of it is the whole man the whole soul and body Sanctification reacheth to the frame of his heart David hid the Law of God in his heart the inward man therefore called a New-Creature and outward Conversation therefore called a living to God 1 Thess. 5. 23. The Parts of it are two Mortifying and Crucifying the old man with its lusts and affections quickning the new man bringing forth the fruit of the Spirit The Properties of it 1. It is sincere 2. Constant therefore it is called a walking in the way of the Lord. 3. Imperfect here 4. Grows and proceeds toward perfection A godly life is distinguished 1. From the false goodnesse of the Hypocrite for that is willing sometimes to do Gods will not with such a setled will as to indeavour it and willing in some things not in
he followeth it for the most part and preferreth it before all the rest Maxima ex parte amplector caeteris omnibus antepono He speaks of the New Testament onely and of that Latine Translation of the New Testament in comparison of all other Latine Translations which were before him as Erasmus Castalion and such like These places may serve to shew that the vulgar Latine is corrupt no Book being entire or free from error Isidore Clarius Brixianus praefat in Biblia a great learned man of their own affirmeth That it hath 8000 places in which the sense of the Holy Ghost is changed Since the Councel of Trent two Popes have set forth this vulgar Edition diversly which of these shall be received as authentical How often do the Papists leave the vulgar in all their controversies when it is for their advantage so to do it is a matter ordinary with them and needless to be proved There is no Edition Ancienter then the Hebrew if the Latine hath been used a 1000 years in the Church the Hebrew hath been used almost 3000 years the Chaldee Arabick Syriack and Greek Editions also have been used above a 1000 years and so should be authentique by the Papists Argument Having spoken of the authority of the Scriptures the Canonical Books and the authentical Editions I now go on to treat of the end of the Scripture its adjuncts or properties fitted to that end and Interpretation of Scripture The end of the Scripture comes next to be considered of this I have spoken somewhat afore but shall now inlarge my self The end of the Scripture is considered 1. In respect of God 2. In respect of us In respect of God the end of the Scripture is a glorifying of him Iohn 7. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 6. by it we may learn to know love and fear him and so be blessed The glory of God is the chief end of all things Prov. 16. 4. In respect of us The end of the Scripture is 1. Intermediate Temporal Edification which is fitly referred to five principal uses The two first respect the minde the other three the heart will and affections It is profitable for Doctrine it serves to direct to all saving truth nothing is to be received as a truth necessary to salvation but what is proved out of Scripture Where that hath not a tongue to speak I must not have an ear to hear Hoc quia de scripturis non habet autoritatem eadem facilitate contemnitur qua probatur Hieron 2. Reproof or Confutation to refute all errors and heterodox opinions in Divinity By this sword of the Spirit Christ vanquished Satan Mat. 4. 4. 7. 10. by the Scripture he opposed the Jews Iohn 5. 45. 46. 47. 10. 34. by this he refuted the Scribes and Pharisees Mat. 9. 13. and 22. 1. Luke 10. 25 26. 27. Matth. 19. 34. and 21. 12 13. the Sadduces Matth. 22. 29. Thus Apollus convinced the Jews who denied Jesus to be the Christ Acts 18. 28. Thus the Apostles convinced those which urged Circumcision and the observation of the Jewish Law Acts 15. 15. Hâreticks are to be stoned with Scripture-Arguments Lapidandi sunt Heretici sacrarum literarum argumentis Athanasius By this Austin refuted the Pelagians Irenaeus the Ualentinians Tertullian the Mareionites Athanasius the Arrians 3. Correction of iniquity setting straight that which is amiss in manners and life 4. Instruction to righteousness Instruunt Patriarchae etiam errantes Basil saith The Psalms are a common Store house and Treasury of good Instruction The Title of the 32 and some other Psalms is Maschil that is A Psalm of Instruction 5. Comfort in all troubles Psal. 19. 8. and 119. 50. and 92. the Greek word for Gospel signifieth glad-tidings The Promises are the Christians best Cordials as Gods Promises are the rule of what we must pray for in faith so they are the ground of what we must expect in comfort All things which belong to the Gospel are comfortable 1. God the Author of the Gospel and revealed in it is the God of all comfort 2 Cor. 1. 3. 2. Jesus Christ the Subject of the Gospel is called Consolation in the abstract Luke 2. 25. 3. The Holy Ghost which breathes in the Gospel is called The Comforter Iohn Chap. 15. 16. 4. The Ministers or Ambassadors of the Gospel are the Messengers of peace and comfort 2. Ultimate and chiefest our Salvation and Life eternal Iohn 5. 39. and 20. 31. 2 Tim. 3. 15. It will shew us the right way of escaping hell and attaining Heaven It will shew us what to believe and practise for our present and eternal happinesse This was Gods aim in causing the Scripture to be written and we shall finde it fully available and effectual for the ends for which it was ordained by God CHAP. VIII Of the Properties of the Scripture THe properties which the Scripture must have for the former end are these It is 1. Of Divine Authority 2. True and Certain 3. The rule of Faith and Manners 4. Necessâry 5. Pure and Holy 6. Sufficient and Perfect 7. Perspicuous and Plain 1. It s of Divine Authority we must believe it for its own sake It is Divine 1. In its Efficient cause and Original which is God the Father dictating in his Son declaring and publishing by his holy Spirit confirming and sealing it in the hearts of the faithful He wrote the Decalogue immediately with his own finger and commanded the whole Systeme and all the parts of Scripture to be written by his servants the Prophets and Apostles as the publique Actuaries and Pen-men thereof therefore the authority of the Scripture is as great as that of the Holy Ghost who did dictate both the matter and words Those speeches are frequent The Lord said and The mouth of the Lord hath spoken 2. In the subject matter which is truth according to godliness certain powerful of venerable antiquity joyned with a sensible demonstration of the Spirit and Divine presence and with many other things attesting its Divine Authority Whence it follows that the Authority of the Holy Scriptures is 1. Infallible which expresseth the minde and will of God to whom truth is essential and necessary 2. Supreme and Independent into which at last all faith is resolved from which it is not lawful to appeal By which singular authority the Scripture is distinguished both from all prophane and Sacred writings and Paul honors it with this Elogie A faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation 1 Tim. 1. 15. A more sure word 2 Pet. 1. 19. the Comparative for the Superlative in which there is no doubting and uncertainty but all things firm As God is Iehovah of himself so is his word Authoritative of it self and is true and to be obeyed whether thou think it Scripture or no. There is no higher authority for thee to appeal to it is above opinions of men conscience and therefore it must
univocè dicitur say the Schoolmen God is not simply Invisible but in reference to us Angels and Saints above see him they behold his face He is Invisible to a mortal eye as the Apostle speaketh Reasons First God is a Spirit because a Spirit is the best highest and purest Nature God being the most excellent and highest Nature must needs be a Spirit too Secondly God is a most simple and noble being therefore must needs be incorporeal Angels and souls have a composition in them their Essence and Faculties are distinguished they are compounded of Subject and Accidents their Nature and Qualities or Graces but Gods Holiness is his Nature Thirdly God is insensible therefore a Spirit Spirits are not subject to senses Iohn 1. 18. This confutes 1. Tertullian who held God to be corporeal then he should consist of matter and form 2. The Anthropomorphites who ascribed to God the parts and members of a man they âlledâe that place Gen. 1. 27. But some think the soul is the only subject and seat in which the Image of God is placed Grant that it was in the body likewise it being capable of Immortality yet a man was not said to be made after the Image of God in respect of his corporal figure but in respect of Knowledge Righteousness and Holiness Ephes. 4. 23. Col. 3. 10. not in respect of his substance but qualities Object God is said to have Members Face Hands Eyes in some places of Scripture and yet in others he is said not to be a body but a Spirit and consequently to have no hands nor eyes Answ. The word Hand and Eye is taken figuratively for the power of seeing and working which are actions that men perform with the hand and eye as an Instrument and so it is attributed to God because he hath an ability of discerning and doing infinitely more excellent then can be found in man Sometimes again those words are taken properly for members of the body of some such form fashion making so they are not to be attributed unto God who because he hath no body cannot have an hand an eye A body is taken three wayes 1. For every thing which is opposite to a fancy and notion and so whatever hath a being may be called a body in this sense Tertullian attributes a body to God 2. For that thing which hath some composition or change so God onely is incorporeall 3. More strictly for that which consists of matter and form so some say Angels are incorporeal 3. This shews the unlawfulness then of painting the God-head Cajetan disliked it Bellarmine b argues thus Man is the Image of God But man may be pictured Therefore the Image of God may be pictured Man is not the Image of God but in the faculties of his soul which cannot be pictured therefore the Image of God cannot be pictured Although the whole man may be said Synecdochically to be pictured yet is not man called the Image of God in his whole but in a part which is his reasonable and invisible soul which can not be pictured 1. We must call upon God and worship him with the Spirit our Saviour Christ teacheth us this practical use Iohn 4. 24. Blesse the Lord O my soul Psalm 103. Whom I serve in the Spirit saith Paul The very Heathen made this inference Si Deus est animus sit pura mente colendus 1. The Lord chiefly cals for the heart Prov. 23. 26. His eye is upon it Ezekiel 33. 31. 2. He abhors all services done without the heart Matth. 5. 8. 3. It hath been the great care of Gods people to bring their hearts to these services Phil. 3. 3. Motives to excite us when we draw neer to God to bring our hearts 1. It is this only which will make the service honourable Gal. 4. 9. 2. This only makes it acceptable 1 Pât 2. 5. Hos. 14. 6. 3. This only makes it profitable 1 Tim. 4. 7. Heb. 9. 9. Rom. 6. 22. 4. This only will make it comfortable all true comfort flows from the sweetness in fellowship with God and Christ Revel 3. 24. 5. Else in every service we tempt God Acts 5. 9. Isa. 29. 13. How to know when I serve God in my heart or worship him in Spirit 1. Such a ones great care in all services will be to prepare his heart before-hand 2 Chron. 30. 9. 2. Then the inward man is active thorowout the duty Revel 3. 3. 2 Pet. 1. 5. 3. Then one keeps his thoughts intent throughout Matth. 6. 21. 4 The grief after the duty done will be that the heart was so much estranged from God in duty 2. God though invisible in himself may be known by things visible He that seeth the Sonne hath seen the Father Joh. 14. 9. We should praise God as for other Excellencies so for his Invisibility 1 Tim. 1. 17. 2. Learn to walk by faith as seeing him who is Invisible Heb. 11. 27. 3. Labour for pure hearts that we may see God hereafter 4. Here is comfort against invisible Enemies we have the invisible God and invisible Angels to help us 3. God hath immediate power over thy Spirit to humble and terrifie thee He is the Father of Spirits he cannot only make thee poor sick but make thy conscience roar for sin it was God put that horrour into Spira's spirits He is a Spirit and so can deal with the Spirit Lastly Take heed of the sins of the heart and spirit ignorance pride unbelief insincerity 2 Cor. 7. 1. 1 Thess. 5. 23. such as not only arise from but are terminated in the spirit These are first abhorred by God He is a Spirit and as he loveth spiritual performances so he hates spiritual iniquities Gen. 6. He punisht the old world because all the imaginations of the thoughts of their hearts were evil 2. Most contrary to the Law of God which is chiefly spiritual 3. Sin is strongest in the spirit as all evil in the fountain Mat. 15. 19. â4 Spiritual evils make us most like the Devils who are spiritual wickednesses All sin is from Satan per modum servitutis these per modum imaginis We should therefore also take heed to our own spirits because of the danger we are in from these spiritual adversaries 1. They are malignant spirits 1 Iohn 5. 18. and 2. 13 14. 2. The spirit of a man is most maligned by Satan all he did to Iobs name estate posterity was to enrage his spirit 3. The spirit of a man is frequently and very easily surprized few men are able to deny temptations that are sutable 4. When the spirit is once surprized one is ready to ingage with and for the Devil Mat. 12. 30. 5. The spirit will then bring all about for the service of sin the excellent parts of the minde wit memory strength Rom. 8. 7. and 6. 13 19. Iames 3. 15. Matth. 23. 15. 6. It is hard for such a sinner to be
haâendi eandem Essentiam Subsistentia in Schools signifies a being with an individual property whereby one is not another Person say some is a Law term it is any thing having reason with an individual property A Person is such a subsistence in the Divine Nature as is distinguished from every other thing by some special or personal property or else it is the God-head restrained with his personal property Or it is a different manner of subsisting in the God-head as the nature of man doth diversly subsist in Peter Iames Iohn but these are not all one It differs from the Essence as the manner of the thing from the thing it self and not as one thing from another one Person is distinguisht from another by its personal property and by its manner of working We have no reason to be offended with the use of the word Person if we adde a fit Epithete and say The Father is a Divine or Uncreated Person and say the same of the Sonne and holy Ghost The word Person signifies an understanding Subsistent 2 Cor. 1. 11 Persona quasi per se una This word doth expresse more excellency then the word subsistence as one doth import for it is proper to say that a beast doth subsist but it is absurd to say a beast is a person because a Person is an understanding subsistent Dr Cheynels Divine Trin-unity The personal property of the Father is to beget that is not to multiply his substance by production but to communicate his substance to the Sonne The Sonne is said to be begotten that is to have the whole substance from the Father by communication The holy Ghost is said to proceed or to be breathed forth to receive his substance by proceeding from the Father and the Sonne joyntly in regard of which he is called The Spirit of the Father and the Spirit of the Sonne both Gal. 4. 6. The Father only begetteth the Sonne only is begotten and the holy Ghost onely proceedeth both procession and generation are ineffable When Gregory Nazianzen was pressed by one to assign a difference between those words Begotten and Proceeding Dic tu mihi said he quid sit generatio ego dicamquid sit processio ut ambo insaniamus Distinguere inter Processionem Generationem nescio non velâo non sufficio Aug. In the manner of working they differ for the Father worketh of himself by the Sonne and through the holy Ghost the Sonne worketh from the Father by the holy Ghost the holy Ghost worketh from the Father and the Sonne by himself There is so one God as that there are three Persons or divers manners of being in that one God-head the Father Son and the holy Ghost 1. Whatsoever absolutely agrees to the Divine Nature that doth agree likewise to every Person of the Trinity 2. Every Person hath not a part but the whole Deity in it self A Person is one entire distinct subsistence having life understanding will and power by which he is in continual operation These things are required to a Person 1. That it be a substance for accidents are not Persons they inhere in another thing a person must subsist 2. A lively and intelligent substance endued with reason and will an house is not a Person nor a stone or beast 3. Determinate and singular for man-kinde is not a Person but Iohn and Peter 4. Incommunicable it cannot be given to another hence the nature of man is not a person because it is communicable to every particular man but every particular man is a person because that nature which he hath in particular cannot be communicated to another 5. Not sustained by another therefore the humane nature of Christ is not a person because it is sustained by his Deity 6. It must not be the part of another therefore the reasonable soul which is a part of man is not a person That there are three Persons in the Deity viz. Father Sonne and holy Ghost is manifest by expresse Testimonies of Scripture Gen. 1. 26. Let us make man in our image after our likenesse Deus qui loquitur ad Deum loquitur Ad Patris Filii imaginem homo conditur nomen non discrepat natura non differt Hilary lib. 5. de Trin. Vide plura ibid. Gen. 19. 24. Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and Gomârrah brimstone and fire from the Lord out of Heaven The Lord rained from the Lord the Son from the Father Mercer on the place saith Sed efficaciora in Iudaeos aut alios qui Trinitatem negant argumenta sunt proferenda Num quid saith Hilary de Trin. non verus Dominus à vero Domino aut quid aliud quà m Dominus à Domino vel quid praeter significationem Personae in Domino ac Domino coaptabis memento quod quem solum verum Deum nosti hunc eundem solum justum judicem sis professus Adime filio quod iudex est ut auferas quod Deus verus est Vide plura ibid. Psal. 110. 1. The Lord said unto my Lord sit thou at my right hand untill I make thine enemies thy foot stool Rabbi Saadia Gaon on Daniel interprets this of the Messias Vide Grotium in Matth. 22. 42. It is of Christ that he speaks so Peter Paul and Christ himself shew Mat. 22. 43. and the Pharisees acknowledge it since he cals him His Lord although he ought to descend of his race and should be called the son of David Psal. 33. 7. there three are named the Word the Lord and the Spirit Isa. 6. 3. Holy Holy Holy But this truth is most clearly taught in the New Testament Matth. 3. 16. Luke 3. 22. The first Person in the Trinity utters his voice from Heaven This is my beloved Sonne The Sonne is baptized in Iordan the holy Ghost descends in the shape of a Dove upon Christ. Pater auditur in voce Filius manifestatur in homine Spiritus Sanctus dignoscitur in Coâumba Aug. Tract 6. in Joh. Adde to this the History of Christs Transfiguration described Mat. 17. 5. Mark 9. 7. Luke 9. 35. In which likewise the voice of the Father was heard from Heaven This is my beloved Son the Son is transfigured the holy Ghost manifests himself in a bright cloud Matth. 28. 19. The Apostles are commanded to baptize in the Name of Father Son and holy Ghost Cameron thinks that is the most evident place to prove the Trinity But that it is as apposite a place as any for this purpose 1 Iohn 5. 7. For there are three that bear record in Heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost The Arrians wiped this place out of many Books 2 Cor. 13. 14. The grace of the Lord Iesus Christ and the love of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all The Arrians Samosateâians Sabellians Photinians and others deny the Trinity of Persons in one Essence of God Servetus a Spaniard was burnt
at Geneva in Calvins time he denied that Christ was Gods Son till Mary bore him Servetus Trinitatem idolum item Cerberum Tricipitem vocabat The Ministers of Transylvania in a most pestilent book of theirs often contumeliously call him Deum Tri-personatum whom we holily worship Hoornbeeck Anti-socin l. 2. c. 5. sect 1. p. 415. Those of Polonia in their Catechism say That there is but one Divine Person and urge Iohn 17. 3. 1 Cor. 8. 6. Ephes. 4. 1. Zanchy long since hath vindicated the truth and refuted them Socinus cals him Deum tripersonatum ridiculum humanae curiositatis inventum Infaustus Socinus omnium haereticorum audacissimus saith Rivet See Cheynels rise of Socinianism chap. 3. and ch 1. p. 6. Some glory in this as a great argument against the three Persons in the Trinity If there be Persons in the Trinity they are either something or nothing Nothing they cannot be Non entis nullae sunt affectiones if something they are either finite or infinite finite they cannot be nor infinite then there should be three Infinites It is 1. plain in Scripture there is but one God 1 Cor. 8. 4. 2. The Scripture speaks of Father Sonne and holy Ghost or Spirit these are said to be three 1 Iohn 5. 7. 3. The God-head is attributed to all and the essential Properties belong to all 4. Something is attributed to one in the Scripture that cannot be said of all The Sonne was made flesh and the Sonne is begotten this cannot be said of the other the Sonne and the Spirit are sent but this cannot be said of the Father It is not strange among the creatures that a Father should be distinguished from himself as a man the Persons are something and infinite each of them infinite as each of them is God yet not three Infinites nor Gods so Athanasius in his Creed A Person is Essentia divina cum proprietate sua hypostatica the divine Nature distinguished by an incommunicable property though we cannot expresse the manner of this great mystery yet we should believe it The ground of Arminianism and Socinianism is because they would examine all the great truths of God by their Reason That saying of Bernard here hath place Scrutari haec temeritas est credere pietas est nosse vero vita aeterna est That the Father is God is confessed by all and it is manifest from Scripture we are directed to pray to him The Apostle saith Grace to you and peace from God our Father Philem. v. 3. See Rom. 1. 7. 1 Cor. 8. 6. Ephes. 1. 3. That Christ is God is proved 1. By clear Texts of Scripture affirming this truth in so many words The Prophet fore-telling of him saith this is his name by which you shall call him Iehovah or The Lord our Righteousnesse Jer. 23. 16. and The mighty God Isa. 9. 6. Paul saith Rom. 9. 5. Who is God over all blessed for ever and St. Iohn saith 1 Iohn 5. 20. This is very God and St. Paul saith 1 Tim. 3. 16. Great is the mystery of Godlinesse God manifested in the flesh and accordingly Thomas made his confession Ioh. 20. 28. My Lord and my God which title he accepteth and praiseth Thomas for believing and that he could not have done without extream impiety had he not been God Vide Bellarm de Christo l. 1. c. 4 5 6 7 8 9. 2. By evident Reasons drawn from the Scripture He hath the Name Titles Works essential Attributes and worship of God ascribed unto him in Scripture 1. Divine Names and Titles are given to Christ He is the only blessed Potentate 1 Tim. 6. 15. The King of Kings Revel 1. 5. and Lord of Lords Apoc. 17. 14. and 19. 16. He is called The Image of the invisible God Col. 1. 15. The brightnesse of his glory Heb. 1. 3. The word and wisdom of the Father Prov. 8. 12. and 9. 1. He is called the Word because he is so often spoken of and promised in the Scripture and is in a manner the whole subject of the Scripture he is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã cum articulo Joh. 1. 1. Act. 20. 28. 1 Tim. 3. 16. The great God Titus 2. 13. The true God 1 John 5. 20. God over all or Blessed above all Rom. 9. 5. The most high Luk. 1. 76. and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by which name the Septuagint have expressed Iehovah the proper name of God alone Iohn 20. 28. My Lord Jude 4. The only Lord Acts 10. 36. The Lord of all 1 Cor. 15. 48. The Lord from Heaven 1 Cor. 2. 8. The Lord of glory 1 Cor. 2. 8. The Lord of Heaven and Earth Matth. 28. 18. These Titles are too high and excellent to be given unto any meer man whatsoever God therefore who will not have his glory given to another would never have given these Titles to another if he were not God 2. The works of God even the principal and most eminent of all which are proper to the Lord only are ascribed to Christ. 1. The work of Creation even of creating all things Iohn 1. 3. and Col. 1. 16. He for whom and by whom all things were created is very God For Christ and by him all things were created therefore he is very God Heb. 1. 10 11 12. The foundation of the earth and the creation of the Heavens and the change which is to happen to both at the last day are attributed to the Sonne of God 2. The work of Preservation and Government is attributed to him also he is before all things and by him all things consist Heb. 1. 2. He who upholds all things by his powerful word is God So doth Christ therefore he is God 3. The working of Divine miracles raising up the dead by his own power is given to him Ioh. 6. 54. and Ioh. 5. 21. He that can quicken and raise the dead is God So doth Christ therefore he is God 4. Redeeming of mankinde Luke 1. 68. Matth. 20. 28. Ephes. 1. 7. Revel 1. 5. 5. Sending of the holy Ghost Iohn 21. 22. and 14. 16. and of Angels is ascribed to him Mat. 13. 41. Revel 1. 1. He forgives sins Mark 9. 2 5. He gives eternal life 3. The principal and incommunicable Attributes of God are given to him 1. Omniscience Iohn 2. 24 25. He knew all men and he knew what was in them Ioh. 21. 17. Lord thou knowest all things 2. Omnipotency Revel 1. 8. and 4. 8. and 11. 17. Phil. 3. 21. 3. Eternity Ioh. 17. 5. Revel 1. 18. Iohn 1. 1. Isa. 9. 6. He is called The everlasting Father 4. Omnipresence Matth. 18. 20. 5. Unchangeablenesse Heb. 1. 11 12 13. and 13. 8. He that is Omniscient Omnipotent Eternal Omnipresent Unchangeable equal to the Father in Majesty and Glory Phil. 2. 16. is God So is Christ therefore he is God Lastly Worship due to God is ascribed to him Heb. 1. 6. Let all
the Angels of God worship him Revel 5. 13. The Lamb that is Christ hath the same worship rendred to him that the Father hath We are commanded to call upon his name to believe and trust in him Iohn 14. 1. 3. 16. 6. 40. to hope in him Isa. 11. 10. we are baptized in his name Matth. 28. 19. Act. 8. 16. and swear by him Rom. 9. 1. The mystery of the Sons generation is so profound that it is difficult and dangerous to wade further in it then we have clear ground from Scripture that the Sonne was of the Father begotten from eternity and is one with him and of equal power and dignity seems clear from Prov. 8 23 26. Iohn 1. 3. 10. 30. and 17. 5. Phil. 2. 6. but Modus quo genitus fuerit seems to some beyond humane reach Some of our Divines say Christ is begotten of the Father by a communication of the Divine Essence if this be granted say others it will be hard to defend the God-head of Christ. He that is God must have his being from himself à se Deus à Patre Filius Mr Wotton on Ioh. 1. goes this way and some others But some say then he should be his adopted Son Vide Bellar. de Christo l. 2. c. 15. The Athanasian Creed hath it God of God and Christ saith of the holy Ghost that he shall receive of him Illud arctè nobis tenendum à persona Patris per generationem Filio esse communicatam essentiam ingenitam R. Usser Ignat. Clem. Interpolator haeresi suspectus cap. 15. That Christ hath his God-head from the Father makes not against his God-head but for it if he hath the same God-head which the Father hath though from the Father then he is the same God with the Father Object Matth. 19. 17. Christ denieth that he was good because he was not God Answ. Christ applieth himself to him to whom he spake now he called Christ good in no other sense then he would have done any other Prophet and in this sense Christ rebuked him for calling him good Object Ioh. 17. 3. God the Father is called the only true God Answ. Some referre both these to God himself and Christ but others give a general rule that the Word alone is not opposed to the other Persons but to the creatures and feigned gods and so Ioh. 8. 9. the woman is not excluded but her accusers the added expressions shew him to be God because it is life eternal to know him as well as the Father Object Ephes. 4. 6. Answ. The word Father is not there used relatively or personally for the first Person in the Trinity but essentially as Mal. 2. Is there not one Father of us all and so he is God called Father in regard of his works ad extra Object Iohn 14. 28. My Father is greater then I. Answ. As he was man only or Mediator the Father was greater then he but as he was God that is true Iohn 10. 38. I and my Father are one not in union of will as Ioh. 17. 21. but in unity of nature See Phil. 2. 6. Object Prov. 8. 22. Ariuâ objected this place The Lord possessed me in the beginning of his way Answ. This place much puzled the Fathers for want of skill in the original Tongue it is in the Hebrew Possessed me the beginning of his way So Arius Montanus reads it See vers 25. It is spoken of Christ as Mediator Object Col. 1. 15. Christ is called the first-born of every creature therefore he is a creature Here the Arrians say Christ is imanifestly called a creature Cum Christus primâgenitus omnis creaturae sit eum unum â numero creaturarum esse oportere necesse est Ea enim in Scripturis vis est primogeniti ut primogenitum unum ex eorum genere quorum primogenitus est esse necesse est Catechis Eccl. Polon c. 1. de persond Christi Ans. There are three answers given to this Text in the Annot. Edit 2. Vid. Bez. in loc It is a figurative speech Christ had the preâeminence over the creatures was Lord over them as the first-born An Arrian executed at Norwich for blasphemy against Christ in the dayes of Queen Elizabeth being moved to repent that Christ might pardon him replied to this effect and is that God of yours so merciful indeed as to pardon so readily those that blaspheme him then I renounce and defie him The Socinians deny Christ to be God and oppose his merits and satisfaction unto God for our sins they hold Christ is God salvo meliâri judicio or prout mihi videtur till they can examine it better They are more vexed with Athanasius then with any other and call him for Athanasius Sathanasius he stood against three hundred Bishops in a Councel and maintained the Divinity of Christ against the Arian faction He hath written also most copiously against the Arrians and hath solidly refuted their arguments against the Divinity of Christ. The Gospel of S. Iohn was chiefly penned for this end to prove the Deity of Christ Christ there gives a resolute and constant testimony of himself that he was the Son of God and very God never any creature took this title upon him to be called God but the fearful judgements of God were upon him for it Mr Perkins on the Creed See him also on Iude. Vide Lod. Viv. de verit Fid. Christ. l. 2. c. 12. 14. Many Hereticks denied the God-head of Christ as Ebion Cerinthus Arrius the Jews also and Mahometans some denying him to be God others saying that he was not absolutely God but inferiour to him He is God not by office nor by favour nor by similitude nor in a figure as sometimes Angels and Magistrates are called Gods but by nature he is equal and co-essential with his Father there is one God-head common to all the three persons the Father the Sonne and the Spirit and therefore it is said Phil. 2. 6. that He was in the form of God and thought it no robbery to be equal with God Lo an equality to God the Father ascribed to him he is not God in any secondary or inferiour manner but is in the very form of God equal to him the God-head of all the three Persons being one and the same To beat down Arius his heresie the first Councel of Nice was called the Nicene Creed made The difference between the Councel of Nice and Arius was but in a Letter whether Christ was ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã â like in essence or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã coessential to the Father The Arian Heretick presseth Augustine to shew where the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is read in Scripture Angustine asketh what is Homoousion Consubstantiall but I and my Father are one See of Arius his Heresie and end Heilins Geograph pag. 725. Amphilâchius a worthy Bishop petitioned Theodosius the Emperour that the Arians might not have publick
meetings in the City but in vain Shortly after he coming to the Court and finding Arcadius the Emperours Sonne whom Theodosius had newly made Emperour together with him standing by his Father He reverently bowed to the Father Theodosius after his usual manner but gave not the like respect to his Sonne but coming near to him he spake to him as unto a young boy Salve mi Fili saith he and with his hand stroked his head Theodosius being here with provoked to anget chode Amphilochius with indignation for so sleighting his Sonne and not honouring him equally with himself and withall commanded him to be cast out reproaâhfully As he was carrying away he turned and said Think O Emperour that the heavenly Father is thus angry with those who honour not the Sonne equally with the Father and dare say that he it inferiour in nature to him The Emperour hearing this called back the Bishop begs pardon of him admires his act makes a Law presently against the meeting of the Arians and forbad their publick disputations and the Emperour himself was hereby more confirmed in the true Religion in which he wavered before Vedel Proleg ad lib. de Prud. vet Eccles. c. 2. Thirdly That the holy Ghost is also God is proved by the same Arguments 1. The Names and Titles of God are given to him 1 Cor. 3. 16. Three times doth the Apostle call the holy Ghost God 1 Cor. 3. 16 17. The taking of the shape of a Dove and fiery Tongues are acts of a distinct Person Act. 5. 3 4 compare Act. 1. 16. with Act. 4. 24. Numb 12. 6. with 2 Pet. 1. 21. He is called the Spirit of Glory 1 Pet. 4. 14. Secondly Divine Attributes are given to the holy Ghost 1. Omniscience he knoweth all things 1 Cor. 2. 10 11. Ioh. 14. 26. 2. Omnipresence Psal. 139. 7. Rom. 8. 9. Ioh. 14. 26. 3. Omnipotency Heb. 3. 7. 4. Eternity Heb. 9. 14. Thirdly The works of the true God are given to the holy Ghost 1. Creation Iob 26. 13. Psal. 33. 6. 2. Preservation and sustentation of all things created is attributed to the holy Ghost Gen. 1. 2. Zech. 4. 6. 3. Redemption 1 Cor. 2. 10. 4. The power of working miracles is ascribed to the holy Ghost Matth. 12. 2â Act. 2. 4. Rom. 15. 19. the resurrection of the flesh is ascribed also to the holy Ghost Rom. 8. 11. 5. Disttibuting of graces according to his pleasure 1 Cor. 12. 4. and 11. instructing of the Prophets 2 Pet. 1. 21. Governing of the Church and making Apostleâ Act. 13. 2. and 20. 28. Fourthly Divine honour and worship is given to him Apoc. 2. 29. we are baptized in his Name as well as in the Name of the Father and Sonne Matth. 28. 10. we are commanded to believe in him and call upon him Blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall never be forgiven Mat. 12. 31. therefore he is no lesse religiously to be worshipped then the Father and the Son In the first Constantinopolitan Councell assembled against Macedonius who denied the Divinity of the holy Ghost there were an hundred and fifty Bishops Vide Doct. Prid. Lect. 20. de S. S. Deitate Personalitate The Arminians and Socinians as Peltius sheweth in his Harmony say The holy Ghost is only Vis Efficacia the power of God but not a distinct Person God himself but 1 Cor. 12. 11. as he i. the Spirit will therefore he is a Person as well as the Father and the Sonne Ephes. 1. 14. the Spirit of promise who is so the Greek may well be rendred The âarnest of our inheritance The Communion and Distinction of these three Persons is to be constdered 1. Their Communion the same mumerical essence is common to the three in one God or of one essence there are three Persons by reason of which community of Deity all the three Persons remain together and are co-eternal delight to themselves Prov. 8. 22 30. Ioh. 14. 10. 1. The Persons differ 1. From the Essence not really as things and things but modally as manners from the things where of they are manners as degreeâ of heat from heat and light from light 2. They differ amongst themselves as degrees from degrees aâ relations in a subject from other relations in the same as for example if three degrees should remain distinctly in the same heat this is a distinction not of degree state or dignity since all the Persons are equal but in other respects and it is either Internal or External Internal is three-fold 1. In Order the Father is the first Person from himself not from another both in respect of his Essence and Person The Sonne is the second Person from his Father in respect of his Person and filiation existing by eternal generation after an ineffable manuer and is so called God of God The holy Ghost is the third Person proceeding or flowing co-eternally from the Father and the Son in respect of his Person 2. In the personal property unchangeable and incommunicable which is called personality and it is 1. Of the Father paternity and to beget in respect of the Sonne to send out or breathe in respect of the holy Ghost 2. Of the Son generation or to be begotten of the Father Psal. 2. 7. Heb. 1. 5. Ioh. 3. 16. 5. 18. 1 Ioh. 4. 9. Absque ulla Essentiae temporis gloriae imparitate Chamier In this generation we must note 1. That the begetter and begotten are together in time 2. He that begets communicates to him that is begotten not a part of his Essence but the whole Essence that which is begotten is within not without the begetter In respect of this generation the Sonne is called The Word of the Father John 1. â not a vanishing but anessential word because he is begotten of the Father as the word from the minde He is called The Word of God both internal and conceived that is the Divine Understanding reflected upon it self from eternity or Gods knowledge of himself so also he is the inward wisdom of God Prov. 8. because God knows himself as the first and most worthy object of contemplation and external or uttered which hath revealed the counsels of God to men especially the elect that we may know the Father by the Sonne as it were by an Image Iohn 1. 18. so also he is the external wisdome instructing us concerning the will and wisdome of the Father to salvation 1 Cor. 1. 21. and vers 30. 3. The Property of the Son in respect of the holy Ghost is to send him out Iohn 15. 26. Hence aroâe the Schisme between the Western and the Eastern Churches they affirming the Procession from the Father and the Sonne these from the Father alone To deny the Procession of the holy Ghost from the Sonne is a grievous errour in Divinity and would have grated the foundation if the Greek Church had so denied the Procession of the holy Ghost from the Sonne
1. When mens thoughts run after what they shall eat or drink Matth. 6. 25. When animus est in patinis Rom. 12. 13. 2. When we delight too much in it as Philoxenus who wisht he had a neck like a Crane that he might take the longer delight in swallowing of his meat and drink 3. When we feed securely Iude 12. are too much taken up with the creatures 2. More notorious 1. When men eat more then their stomacks will digest Prov. 23. 1 2. When they are too dainty nothing will down but what is delicious and costly as the rich man in the Gospel 3. When they eat and drink unseasonably as Isa. 12. 13. Amos 6. 1 2. when they eat one meal too hastily after another not allowing nature sufficient time for concoction and those that will be still tipling Helps against it 1. Reade hear and practise the word 2. Pray 3. Joyn fasting with prayer 4. Consider the bounty of the Lord in giving us good things and for what end viz. strength CHAP. XX. Of Lying Malice Murmuring Oppression LYING LYing is a voluntary uttering of that which is false against a mans knowledge and conscience with an intention to deceive see Proverbs 12. 19. 22. 13. 5. In respect of the end it is distinguished into perniciosum officiosum and jocosum a hurtfull officious and merry lie August in Enchirid. ad Laurent Aquinas 2ª 2ae quaest 110. Art 2. The end of a pernicious lie is to hurt of an officious lie to profit of a merry lie to delight We must not tell a lie for Gods glory Iob 13. 7. much lesse for to help my neighbour Officious lying is neither permitted nor approved in the word of God God threatens to destroy all those that speak leasing Psal. 5. 6. See Prov. 6. 16. Matth. 5. 37. Ephes. 4. 25. Col. 3. 9. Rev. 21. 27. 22. 15. The very Heathens themselves abhorred all lying Aristotle saith A lie is evil in it self and to be dispraised It is a great sin Reasons 1. The Law of God is against it the ninth Commandment and the Gospel Col. 3. 9. 2. It is against the nature of God the Father is the God of truth Iohn 17. 3. the Son is truth Iohn 14. 6. the holy Ghost is the Spirit of truth Iohn 16. 13. and the Word of God which is the word of truth Ephes. 1. 13. It makes us like the devil Iohn 8. 44. 3. It is against natural conscience a little childe will blush at a lye 4. It is basely esteemed of by all generous men they abhorre above all things the imputation of lying It was in great reproach among the Persians saith Brissonius 5. It is contrary to all civil society takes away all commerce betwixt man and man Mendax hoc lucratar ut cum vera dixerit ei non credatur it is the just reward of a lier not to be beleeved when he tels truth 6. Omnibus peccatis cooperatur Aug. It hath an influence on all sins Lying and stealing are joyned together Ephes. 4. 7. The punishment of it is great as we may see in Gehezi Ananias and Saphira Psal. 5. and often in the Proverbs the Lord abhorres it Rev. 21. 8. 22. 15. liars are joyned with great sinners See Isa. 63. 8. Prov. 6. 17. Popery is a doctrine of lies 1 Tim. 4. 2. The great honour of the Saints is to walk in the truth 3 Iohn 4. see Ephes. 4. 5 Buy the truth and sell it not Erasmus had such an antipathy with lying that from his youth he would usually tremble at the sight of a noted liar Malice It causeth a man to receive pleasure in the practice of cruelty so the brethren of Ioseph and Cain 1 Sam. 19. 13 to the 18. Reasons 1. It is most of all contrary to charity therefore it must needs bring forth quite contrary effects to it and as that makes a man to take pleasure in doing good so this in doing evil for both vertues and vices cause him in whom they rule to take content in those things wherein they are exercised and by which they are strengthened and increased as both charity is by well doing and malice by doing evil 2. Where malice doth rule the Spirit of God is quite gone and the light of nature extreamly dimmed and a man is given over into the power of Satan for in giving place to wrath a man gives place to the devil 3. It distempers the judgement will and affections Murmuring It is first a sin reproved by God and a provocation of him Ion. 4. 8. The Israelites were very guilty of it see Numb 17. 12. Psal. 106 25. Secondly It is a high degree of sin 1. Hereby thou exaltest thy will above Gods and makest it the rule of goodnesse 2. You put God out of his throne out of Government in every murmuring against his dispensations thou deniest his Sovereignty 3. Hereby thou makest thy self wiser then God in divine things 4. This is a way to provoke God to greater displeasure Amos 4. 12. Arguments against murmuring and discontent under Gods administrations 1. It is a Christians duty to be content with the things present Heb. 13. 1 Thess. 518. such a one can never be thankfull 2. All your murmurings are against God Numb 14. 27. Exod. 16. 8. you charge God with folly Iob 1. ult 3. This will heighten your sin and add to your plagues Rev. 16. 19. Isa. 51. 20. 4. If the Lord should hearken to your murmuring you would quickly destroy your selves Hos. 13. 11. Oppression Oppression is a great sin Isa. 3. 15. Psal. 14 4. 17. 12. Amos 8. 5. Mic. 3. 3. Hab. 2. 11 12. 1. 14. Ier. 12. 13. 5. 27 28. Pride and unjustice in the extremity meet in an oppressour The Prophet cries out of them which grinde the faces of the poor of them which are like the wolves in the evening of them which covet fields and take them by force because there is might in their hands Reason It is an abuse of a special gift of God quite contrary to his appointment which gave it God made the stronger therefore to be the stronger that he might defend the weak as the greater sims and bones of the body hold up the burden of it CHAP. XXI Of Perjury Polygamy Pride PERJURY PErjury is mendacium juramento firmatum a lie confirmed with an oath so Peter Lombard Distinct. 39. The same thing by the addition of an oath that a lie is in a bare promise saith Dr. Sanderson It is double 1. When a man affirmeth or denieth upon oath that which he beleeveth in his own heart to be quite contrary 2. When he bindeth himself by oath to do or forbear that which he for the present time hath no purpose nor intention to perform The old saying is Once forsworn ever forlorn No Casuist doubts of it that a Turk may be guilty of perjury and for it be punished by the
say that men might know Gods being and bounty by his works Others urge Rom. 1. 19. Act. 14. 17. The Scripture is the only means of knowing God savingly therefore it is called salvation Heb. 2. 3. See 2 Tim. 1. 10. Quid erit mundus sublato verbo quam infernus merum Satanae imperium Luther loc commun 1. Clas cap. 23. If that were true Doctrine then men may be saved without Christ or they may be saved by Christ who either know him not or believe not in him for the works of God can never reveal Christ. Solus Christus medium speculum est per quod videmus Deum hoc est cognosâinus ejus voluntatem Luther loc commun Clas 1. c. 1. Non solum periculosum sed etiam horribile est de Deo extra Christum cogitare Id. ibid. No man comes to the Father but by me See Iohn 17. 3. Acts 4. 12. Col. 2. Ephes. 2. 12. saith That the Gentiles were without hope and without God in the world therefore they could not conceive hope of remission of sins from the creatures Rom. 1. 20. The invisible things of God viz. his Power and God-head may be known by the contemplation of the creatures but not his mercy in pardoning sins and the hope of salvation by redemption For that power and God-head strikes a fear into a man and requires perfect obedience but doth not promise remission of sins It is true that God instructed the Heathens by his works of Creation and Providence But never any yet could instance in one of them and say assuredly that by using well their naturals he came to eternal life Zuinglius said That God did extraordinarily work grace and faith in the Heathens which opinion of his is much exagitated by the Lutherans and he is justly forsaken by the Orthodox in this point The Papists and Arminians say That God gives an universal sufficient grace to all men even to Pagans Paul Rom. 1. speaking of them all saith They became vain in their imaginations That is an excellent speech of Augustines Qui dicit hominem servari posse sine Christo dubito an ipse per Christum servari possit See Mr Burgesse of Grace Sect. 12. Serm. 120. It were a worthy work for one to collect the several places in Scripture where the relations of Christ to his Church are mentioned his various denominations also and representations are expressed they being all great props of faith CHAP. II. Of CHRIST I. His Person IN Christ we must consider two things 1. His Person 2. His Offices In his Person also we must consider two things His Natures and the Union of them His Natures are two The God-head and the Manhood The Union of them is such as is called Personal which is a concurrence of two Natures to make one Person that is an individual subsistence as the soul and body in one man I shall therefore treat of these three things The God-head of Christ. The Manhood of Christ. The uniting of these two in one Person Concerning the God-head having shewed that Christ is God even the second Person in Trinity I now will shew how he is God and why he was to be God He is God the Son the Sonne of God he calleth himself the Son and is so called of his Church Not the Father nor the holy Ghost but the Son took our nature upon him for we are admitted into the Church with this faith being baptized Into the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost He became our Saviour that he might make us sons unto his Father But consider how he is God not by Office nor by Favour nor by Similitude nor in a Figure as sometimes Angels and Magistrates are gods but by Nature he is Equal and Co-essential with his Father there is one God-head common to all the three Persons the Father the Sonne and the Spirit and therefore it is said That he was in the form of God and thought it no robbery to be equal with God Phil. 2. 6. Loe an equality to God the Father is ascribed to him he is not God in any secondary or inferiour manner but is in the very form of God equal to him the God-head of all the three Persons being one and the same In the next place I shall shew why he must be God There are four Reasons of it 1. That he might be able to suffer 2. To merit 3. To do those things which must be done after suffering and meriting And 4. For the further manifestation of Gods love to man First I say that he might be of power to suffer what was to be suffered by our Redeemer that is the punishment due to our sins For our Redeemer must no otherwise redeem us then by being our Surety standing in our very stead supplying our room and sustaining in his own person that punishment which all our sins had deserved at the hands of Gods Justice He must be a propitiatory Sacrifice for sinne he must be made sinne for us our iniquity must be laid upon him and he must bear our sins in his body upon the Tree Christ must suffer for sin Now the punishment due to our sins was the horrible wrath of God a burden so heavy as no shoulder of any meer creature could bear it for there is no proportion betwixt the weaknesse of man and the anger of God Wherefore he was to be God that the omnipotent power of the God-head might uphold the frailty of the manhood to the end that it might not be oppressed with the weight and sink down in despair discouragement impatiency dejectednesse or the like inconveniences which had he been driven unto he had sinned and so should have lost himself in stead of redeeming us This seems to be meant by the brazen Altar upon which the Sacrifice must be burnt and which was made with wood but covered with brasse so Christ was man but the weaknesse of the humane nature was covered with the power of the Deity that it might not be consumed Wood would have been burnt with fire brasse would not man would have been swallowed up with those sufferings had not the Divine Power upheld the same Secondly He must be God that the God-head might give worth value meritoriousnesse unto the sufferings and obedience both which the humane nature performed To the end that one man might stand in the stead of all men and that God might account himself as much satisfied in his Justice by his sole and short sufferings as if all men had suffered everlastingly and as much honoured by his obedience as if all men had obeyed it was requisite that that one man should be made more excellent then all men put together and so he was made by being God and man For the humane nature of Christ in that it is personally united unto God and hath the God-head dwelling in it bodily so that the body is the body of God and more worth then all the
this life thus 1. In the letter of it though delivered by never so faithful Ministers it is able to do nothing therefore these things are often preacht and men not bettered when the Spirit accompanies it it is efficacious See Rom. 1. 16. Phil. 2. 15. The preaching of the Gospel is 1. The only means of the revelation of this life 2 Tim. 1. 10. 2. It is the divine seed whereby the Lord conveys this life and begets it in the soul 1 Pet. 1. 23 25. This work of the Gospel consists in five things 1. The preaching of the Gospel opens the understanding makes us see the misery of sinne and the excellency of Christ and the things of God Ephes. 1. 2 Cor. 5. 2. It makes the will and affections to relish Christs sweetnesse perswades the heart to chuse him and consent that God and they may be united in a league of friendship this is the work of faith 3. Turns the heart from all evil wayes it walkt in men are said to be pull'd out of the power of Satan 4. Creates in the soul and stampes in it all the Graces wherein Gods Image stands 5. By administration of the promise and instruction fortifieth the soul and makes one do all things belonging to this life Arminians give too much to man and too little to Christ. Antinomians and Familists give too much to Christ and too little to man They give so much to Christ that they abolish the nature and act of the creature they say Christ must do all and we can do nothing They dream of an insensible motion without us place Grace in a naked apprehension there must be not onely a work for us but in and by us The work of the Father is in heaven of Christ on the Crosse of the Spirit within us Col. 1. 29. They deny not onely mans work but the Spirits work in us Rom. 16. 20. Secondly They say Christ must do all and we after we have received Grace nothing there is not a coordination but subordination of our wils to his grace though at our first conversion we were meerly passive yet when Grace is received we may act motion follows life Col. 2. 4. The Familists deny all inherent graces in the Saints because it is said we do not live but Christ he they say beleeves repents as if we lived not at all and he is formally all habits and graces but the Scripture grants habits and graces to be in a man Iohn 19. 28. Matth. 12. 33. 1 Iohn 3. 9. 2. The sins of our actions then could not be charged on our selves but on the faint operations of his grace Marks and Evidences of spiritual life First Every creature which lives values life A living dog is better then a dead Lion If one values his life he will prize 1. Pabulum vitae Attend on the Ordinances the Word Sacrament Prayer Communion of Saints 1 Peter 2. As new born Babes Cantic 4. latter end 2. He will avoid what is destructive to life Beware of grieving and quenching the Spirit Ephes. 4. 30. 1 Thess. 5. 19. by neglecting the motions of it or noysome lusts 3. He will endure any evil and part with any good rather then part with life Secondly This new life brings alwayes a great change along with it when a childe quickens in the mothers womb she findes a great change so when Paul and Manassâh and the blinde man Ioh. 9. were converted unlesse they were religiously trained up as Timothy from their youth Thirdly Sense a spiritual sense in the soul senses exercised savour the things of God Rom. 8. Fourthly Every life hath some kinde of motions and actions that are sutable to it as in this spiritual life 1. That inward work of adhering to Christ as their chief portion the fountain of all their good a true faith 2. Repentance labouring to cast out corruption and to turn to God 3. The Spirit of Prayer You have received the Spirit of Adoption whereby you cry Abba Father Our Law judgeth a childe alive that was heard to cry 4. The minding of heavenly things Col. 3. 1 2. 5. Life hath a sympathy a fellowship with those that are members of the body the same quickning Spirit lives in all Christians weep with them that weep and rejoyce with them that rejoyce 6. If we be regenerated we do that to God which children do to their Father 1. Honour him and stand in awe of him 2. Rely on him as the fountain of all our good as children do on their parentâ for a supply of all their wants 3. Are obedient to him Motives to live to God 1. It is a dishonour to God when the creature seeks to exalt self that which I make my utmost end I make my God Phil. 3. 10. 2. Consider the self-denial of Christ he came from heaven to do the will of him that sent him Rom. 15. 3. Means of spiritual life 1. Labour to get thy miserable condition by nature set close upon thy spirit how thou art dead in sin 2. Study to get into Christ 1 Iohn 5. 12. onely he can quicken he is never got but by Faith Luke 15. the Prodigal is the pattern of a converted soul. See vers 31. CHAP. XIV The Sanctification of the whole Man Soul and Body VVE should live more to the soul then body Psal. 119. 175. 141. 8. 142. 7. 143. 11. 1. The soul is distinct from the body as the operations of it shew 2. It lives when the body dies Eccles. 12. 7. Mat. 10. 28. 3. It is far better then the body 4. The concernments of the soul are higher then those of the body 1 Pet. 3. beginning 5. The sicknesse and death of the soul is worse then that of the body 1 King 8. 38. Ioh. 8. 21 23. 6. We never live to any purpose but when the soul lives 1. Of the faculties of the soul. Grace spreads it self through all the faculties A faculty is an ability of producing some effect or operation agreeable to our nature and for our good implanted in man by nature There are three reasonable faculties proper to men alone 1. The Understanding by which we know truth 2. The Will by which we desire good 3. Conscience a power of ordering our selves to and with God I. Of the Understanding It is that power which God hath given a man to acquaint himself with the Being Properties and Differences of all things by discourse Or it is that faculty by which we are able to inform our selves of the general natures of things Sense alone perceives particulars the understanding abstracts things and forms in it self the general natures of things I see this or that man but understand the nature of man The Object of it is omne intelligibile Truth in general in the utmost latitude and universality of it is the object of the Understanding good in the general in the universality of its nature is the object of the Will therefore till
Scripture but prosperity See Ier. 15. 9. Amos 8. 9. They also urge that place Rev. 21. 22. Brightman understands it not of the Church militant but of the Jewish Synagogues They shall not worship God after their own manner and worship when the Jews are converted 1. God hath chosen these to be Canales gratiae the Conduit-pipes whereby he derives himself and his graces to his people 1 Cor. 1. 24. 2. He hath commanded us to wait upon them attend to reading search the Scriptures Ioh. 5. 39. be baptized for remission of sins do this in remembrance of me pray continually Despise not prophesying 1 Thess. 5. 19. Paul there intimates an aptnesse in men under the notion of magnifying and advancing of the Spirit to despiâe prophesying and sheweth also that the means to quench and extinguish the illuminations of the Spirit is to have low and unworthy thoughts of the word of God and of prophesying according to the Analogy and proportion of that Word We use the Ordinances not only for the enjoyment of God in them but as a testimony of our obedience God gave not the Spirit for this end to be the onely rule for man to live by but to help him to understand the rule and enable him to keep it 3. God hath limited us so to them that we have no warrant to expect the communication of grace but by the Ordinances 4. He hath threatned a curse to those that reject them Heb. 10. 25 39. Observe the punishment both of Jews and Gentiles which slighted the Ordinances 1 Cor. 1. 22 23 compared with v. 24. If these therefore be children which set so light by the Ordinances they will not live long without bread God hath given up the leaders of this errour to borrid blasphemous opinions they think they have no need of Christ Some think that they are Christ Others that they are God and that they are glorified and cry down Sanctification as an Idol This may suffice for the Ordinances in general of the Ministry and preaching of the Word I have spoken already the other particular Ordinances I shall handle and defend afterwards Others run into another extream and make Idols of the Ordinances 1. By resting in a bare formal attendance upon them as the Harlot in the Proverbs I have had my peace-offerings to day We must remember they are but means the end is communion with God and Christ and therefore we should not rest in the work done 2. By leaning too much upon them they are means to which we are limited but we should not limit the Lord when thou hast done all loathe thy self and all that thou hast done and rest on free-grace We should be careful of duty as if there were no grace to justifie us and so rest upon grace as if no work were to be done ây us The Ordinances are either 1. Ordinary as Hearing the Word Singing of Psalms Prayer Receiving the sacraments 2. Extraordinary Fasting Feasting Vows CHAP. II. Of Ordinary Religious Duties and first of Hearing the Word I. That we must hear the Word HEaring of the Word preached is a duty that lies upon all Saints Ephes. 2. 17. Heb. 12. 25. 1 Pet. 1. 11. 3. 18 19. It is a necessary and beneficial duty 1. Necessary It is seed to beget and meat to nourish 1 Pet. 2. 2. It is âeedful in respect of our ignorance Ephes. 4. 18. Forgetfulnesse Heb. 2. 2 3. Isa. 62. 6. 2 Pet. 1. 12. This is the word by which we are to examine our estates and by which God will judge us at the last day 2 Cor. 5. 15 16. All the Persons of the Trinity speak to you in every truth discovered The Father Iohn 6. 45. the Son Heb. 12. 25. the Spirit Hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches 2. Beneficial 1. Souls are converted unto God as death comes by hearing so life Rom. 10. 17. Revel 6. 1. 2. It is a great means of salvation Rom. 1. 16. it is called salvation it self the one thing necessary Iam. 1. 21. 3. The Spirit is conveyed by it both in the gifts and graces 2 Cor. 3. 8. Rom. 1. 12. 4. Growth in grace comes by it 5. Satans Kingdome is overthrown by it he fals from heaven like lighââning Object I can reade the Word at home which is more truly the Word then what others preach If he were a man of an infallible spirit it were something but they may erre as well as we some therefore will hear none but look for Apostles Answ. If they were men of an infallible spirit thou must try their Doctrines by the Word If God should send you Prophets and Apostles you must take nothing upon trust from them Gal. 1. 8. 1 Iohn 4. 1. II. How we must hear the Word SOme things must be done 1. Afore hearing 2. In hearing 3. After hearing I. Afore hearing Thou must pray for thy teacher that he may so speak as he ought to speak Ephes. 6. 19. Col. 4. 3 4. and for thy self that thou maist hear profitably and be blessed in hearing Prov. 2. 3 5. Psal. 25. 4. 119. 10 18 27. II. In hearing 1. One must set himself as in Gods presence when he is hearing of the Word Deut. 32. 2. so Luk. 10. 16. 1 Thess. 2. 13. so did Cornelius Acts 10. 33. 2. Attend diligently to what he heareth Luke 19. 48. Gods people are oft called upon to attend Mark 4. 9 23. 7. 14. It is seven times repeated Revel 2. He that hath an ear to hear let him hear so did Lydia Acts 16. 14. Attentivenesse implies 1. Earnestnesse and greedinesse of soul Bibulae aures James 1. 19. 1 Pet. 2. 2. so the people that slockt after Christ. 2. The union of the thoughts and all other faculties of the soul it is called attending upon the Lord without distraction 1 Cor. 7. 35. 3. Hear the Word with understanding and judgement Matth. 15. 10. Psal. 45. 10. 2 Tim. 2. 7. 4. He should hear with affection and delight Deut. 32. 46 47. Mark 13. 37. Acts 2. 4. 5. He must take every thing as spoken to himself Matth. 19. 25 27. 26. 22. Iohn 5. 27. III. After hearing 1. We must meditate of what we have heard Acts 17. 11. 2. Apply it to our selves To apply the Word is to take it as that wherein I have an interest Psal. 119. 111. every precept promise and priviledge The life of preaching and hearing both is application If one could repeat the Bible from one end to another it would not make him a knowing Christian. When our Saviour told his Disciples One of them should betray him they all ask Is it I A good hearer Isa. 55. 2. is said to eat which notes an intimate application the stomack distributes to every part what nourishment is sutable to it 3. Conferre of it with others Ier. 33. 25. See Iohn 16. 17 19. Mark 4. 10. 7. 17. 10. 10 11. Conference is that whereby
of our entrance into the Covenant and admission into the Church Rom. 6. 3. our insition and incorporation into Christ is signified and sealed up by Baptism and hence it is once administred and never again to be repeated because of the stability of the Covenant of Grace Baptism is a Sacrament of Regeneration wherein by outward washing of the body with water In the Name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost the inward cleansing of our souls by the bloud of Christ is represented and sealed up unto us Tit. 3. 5. Mat. 28. 19. Ephes. 5. 2. D. Gouges Catechism It may be thus briefly described It is the first Sacrament of the New Testament wherein every one that is admitted into the Covenant of Grace being by Christs Minister washed in water In the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost is thereby publickly declared to belong to Christs Family and to partake of all the benefits that belong to a Christian. First Sacrament because first instituted and by the Lords order first to be administred being a Sacrament of our new birth 2. Of the New Testament because the old Sacraments ended with the old administration of the Covenant wherein the way to the Kingdom of heaven is more clearly revealed 3. Instituted by Christ himself the authour of it 4. The subject it belongs to all persons who can lay claim to the Covenant 5. To be administred by one of Christs Ministers Matth. 28. 19. He never gave commission to any to administer this Sacrament to whom he gave not authority to preach 6. The form to wash with water In the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost See Aquin. partem tertiam Quaest. 66. Artic. 6. Utrum in nomine Christi possit dari Baptismus See also the ãâ¦ã e there 7. The use and end of it is to be a publick declaration from God that one belongs to Christs family and partakes of all the benefits that concern a Christian. See of the uses of Baptism Perk. Cas. of Cons. l. 2. p. 130. to 135. A converted Pagan which makes profession of his faith and a childe not baptized may have right but this is a solemn declaration of it This washing with water In the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost properly and by the Lords appointment notes the washing with the holy Ghost Iohn 3. 5. Tit. 3. 5. Mat. 3. 16. The Spirit descended like a Dove not only to confirm the Godhead of Christ but to shew the fruit of Baptism Heaven is opened and the Spirit poured out abundantly The Lutherans and Papists say we make it Signum mutile it is not a naked and bare sign The great Gospel promise was the pouring out of the holy Ghost and the sign water Isa. 44. 3. Zech. 13. 1. The Analogy lies in this the first office done to a new-born childe is the washing of it from the pollution of the flesh which it brings from the mothers womb so the first office Gods Spirit doth is to purge us from our filthinesse In the Eastern Countreys when they would shew no pity to their childe they threw it out unwasht Ezek. 16. 15. Baptism is a publick tessera or seal of the Covenant First The Priviledges of the children of God by Baptism are many 1. I am united to Christ and ingraffed into that stock his Spirit poured out on the soul is the bond of union between Christ and the soul therefore we are often said to be baptized into Christ Rom. 6. 3. Gal. 3. 27. 2. Hereby we are declared to be the sons of God we are said to be regenerate by him that is sacramentally Baptism is a publick standing pledge of our Adoption 3. It is a constant visible pledge that all our sins are done away in the bloud of Jesus Christ therefore these are joyned together in Scripture Mark 1. Act. 2. 38. See Act. 22. 16. Rom. 6. 18. Ephes. 5. 26. 4. It seals to us a partaking of the life of Christ our Regeneration and Sanctification See Acts 19. beginning It is called the Laver of our Regeneration Titus 5. It seals to us the mortifying of all the reliques of corruption and that we shall rise out of our graves to enjoy that eternal life purchased by Christs bloud 6. It gives us a right to all Gods Ordinances Secondly The Duties Baptism doth ingage us unto All that Christ requires of his people either in faithfulnesse to him or love and unity to his Saints Rom. 6. We are buried with Christ in Baptism therefore are obliged to walk holily Ephes. 4. When the Apostle presseth the people of God to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace he saith There is one Baptisme Baptism serveth for two uses 1. To teach us our filthinesse that have need of washing and to binde us to seek to God for the spiritual washing 2. To assure us by pawning the truth and fidelity of God unto us for that end that upon our so doing we shall be washed with the bloud and Spirit of christ We should make use of our Baptism 1. To resist actual temptations I have given up all to Christ 1 Cor. 6. 15. 2. As a cordial in all dejections of spirit Shall I doubt of the love of God and pardon of my siu sealed to me in Baptism 3. In our prayers to God he hath given us his hand and seal 2 Sam. 7. 27. In Baptism we devote our selves to God it s an Oath of fealty to Christs Laws As therefore Baptism is a pledge to us of what we may look for from God so it is likewise a pledge of what he may expect from us it will be a witnesse against us if we make not right use of it Psal. 87. 6. See Ier. 9. 26. and Act. 7. 51. The Turks say what a Mussel man one that is a professed servant of Mahomet as we say baptized to do this See Rom. 6. 2. Luther tels a story of a pious Gentlewoman that when the devil tempted her to sin she answered Satan still Baptizata sum I am baptized Ex veteri Ecclesiae consuetudine in Baptismo renunciatur Satanae pompis ejus Vossius de orig progres Idol We cannot serve both God and the Devil such contrary Lords Mat. 6. 24. See 1 Cor. 10. 21. Baptism is administred but once the use of it continueth as long as we live We should make use of it 1. To quicken our repentance Have I so long ago promised to renounce all sin and yet am I hard hearted and impenitent The Scripture cals it the Baptism of Repentance for remission of sins because it serveth not alone as a bond to tie us to seek to God for repentance and to set upon that work but also to tie the Lord God unto us to give us the grace of repentance when we seek it at his hands and endeavour to practise it and whereby we are said to put on Christ and to be baptized into Christ and
in any such exercise of religion for the end and purpose of pleasing God and getting grace from him with respect of conscience to him as esteeming that he must and will have it so or else the service shall not be well-pleasing and acceptable to him this is a part of worship or of divine Service For example a man brought an Ox or a Ramme a Lamb or such like thing and presented it to the Priest he did offer it unto God and that directly with intention of exercising obedience and faith to God Likewise this Offering was to be made by a certain person in a certain place at a certain time with certain Garments and Rites So all those observations became parts of this worship for in these also the intention of the doer was directly carried to God hoping and purposing by them to please God and exercise faith and obedience and other graces as well and as much as by the very offering it self and accounting the service not to be acceptable to God without them The things commanded here are of two sorts 1. For the performance of divine service 2. For the preservation and continuance thereof For the right performance of divine worship some things are to be looked unto for the substance and circumstances of it For the substance of worship also some things are required for the Matter of it Manner of it For the Matter some things are required for 1. The Object of the service 2. The Subject of it that is the kindes and parts of it For the Object two things are required 1. That it be to the true God alone 2. For the parts that they be such as are prescribe and appointed by the true God For the Object it must be only the true God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which is the maker of Heaven and Earth the Sonne of God our blessed Saviour and Mediatour the blessed Spirit our sanctifier which God hath manifested himself to us in the Scriptures to him and him only must we tender our worship which is so essential to worship that it cannot be true unlesse it be appropriated unto him according to the words of the Law repeated by our Saviour saying Thou shalt bown down to the Lord thy God and him alone that exclusive and confining particle our Saviour addeth by way of interpretation Shalt thou serve or worship for so that word which in the original is Thou shalt serve Christ rendereth Thou shalt worship And great cause that he alone should be worshipped who alone is worthy of worship Seeing this worship is a solemn acknowledgement of his Deity we testifie that we esteem him the onely true God upon whom we depend and to whom we give our selves as servants Secondly This true God must be the object of our worship purely and by a clear work of the understanding conceived of in his Attributes and Properties not represented to the eye or any way pictured forth or imagined under any visible or sensible form or representation because there is no possibility of resembling him to the life by any similitude that any man or creature can invent or frame yea all resemblances fall so farre short of his perfection that it will prove an imbasing of our conceits concerning him to attempt any such resemblance and therefore Deut. 4. 2. is expresse telling Israel that they heard a voice alone in the time that God came amongst them to deliver the Law and saw no manner of Image or likenesse and therefore they ought not to corrupt themselves by making any Image or Representation God is not a body but a Spirit and Essence a Spirit whose being is every way above all that all creatures can attain and reach to proportionably to the excellency thereof by the most deep contemplation of their minde And therefore also the Prophets do cry out against the picturing of God or worshipping him under any such form or picture saying Whereunto will ye liken me What similitude will ye make of me Isa. 48. 18. The way to cure this evil 1. Purge your hearts more and more from carnal affections Psalm 17. 15. Matth. 5. 8. 2. Beg the assistance of the holy Ghost to raise your apprehensions of the Divine Essence 2 Cor. 3. 14 15 16. The Spirit gives us light and makes it powerfull to change the heart 3. Be much in the study of the Scriptures they are the image of Christ and he is the image of God 2 Cor. 3. 18. 4. 4. 4. Be obedient to divine institutions God knows what worship is best for himself Col. 2. 23 Obedience to Gods will keeps up the repute of his Essence See 2 Sam. 6. 6. Nihil adeo offendit hominum mentes ac simplicitas Divinorum operum Tertul. 5. Consider your experiences of grace Exod. 15. 11. Mic. 7. 17. Luk. 1. 46. 6. Often view God in his stupendious works Psal. 104 observe the bounding of the Sea the hanging of the earth upon nothing Iob 26. 7. the beauty and motion of the heavens the order of all the creatures Hosea 2. latter end See Psal. 40. 18. 7. When you make use of sensitive things to increase your knowledge of God you must proceed by way of negation and argument and not by representation See Isa. 45. 15. 8. Labour to get a more perfect and clear notion of God follow on to know the Lord Hos. 6. 3. Heaven consists much in the vision of God For the parts of worship it is required that they be all prescribed unto us by the written word of God that he may not have cause to except against us saying Who required these things at your hands For seeing we do them to him we must from him know whether they will be acceptable unto him yea or no. His own will is the right rule of his own worship what is not conformable to the rule cannot be true worship Wherefore the Lord chargeth Israel that they should not adde any thing to the thing by him prescribed but keep themselves strictly to his appointment doing alone that very thing which he required without swerving to the right hand or to the left Deut. 4. 2. Iosh. 1. 7. Prov. 30. 2. If God had left us without a patern in the wayes of his worship we should have wandered in incertainties the Heathens by the light of nature knew that there was a God and that he was to be worshipped yet they did but grope after him because they wanted a rule of worship Humane inventions in matters of worship have been brought in 1. By Satan he knows 1. That they take away the glory of worship that only is excellent which it plenum sui 2. That they take away the Majesty and Authority of it God shews no such Majesty any where as in his Ordinances but in heaven Revel 4. 2. 3. That they take away the power of Ordinances Matth. 15. 6. all the power of Ordinances consists in Gods presence in them
her family Mat. 22. 37. Matth. 3. 8. 4. 17. a Act. 2. 5 10 13. chap. and in their Epistles Mark 1. 15. b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a word borrowed from the making of an impression by a stamp or seal John 21. 15. Act. 20. 20. It is good to have the principles of the doctrines of faith and rules of life drawn to brief heads It is used to draw Arts and Sciences plentifully laid out into compendious heads and some few general rules and principles Luther profest he was still Discipuluâ Catechismi that he studied the Principles Psal. 78. 5. 1 Tim. 1. 5. The practice of this duty is represented in the whol Book of the Proverbs Gen. 17. 12 13 Omnis Christi actio Christiani instructio Dr. Reynolds called Aquinas his Sums that absolute Body of Divinity Dr. Twiss Doubting conscience resolv Prov. 22. 6. c Chanoe Gen. 5. 18. So the Hebrews interpret that Gen. 14. 14. his trained or instructed servants those which he taught in piety the word comes from Chanach ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vox Graeca est quam Latina Ecclesia pro sua coepit usurpare Martinius Eusebius saith one was set apart on purpose for this office in the Primitive Church called the Catechist Hinc Catechumeni dicebantur qui Catechismuâ discebant Catechistae qui Catechismum docebant Dietericus Catechizing what it is Catechesis est elementaris institutio Christianae Religionis viva docentiâ voce tradita â discentibus repotita Altingius d M. Pemble M. Greenham At Sermons and prayers men may sleep or wander but when one is asked a Question he must discover what he is Herberts Remains Chap. 21. It is to be performed either by the Minister in publick or the Governours in private or some able body in their place Verba Scriptura non sunt verba legenda sed vivenda said Luther Suââââum Christianae fidei brevi libellâ complexââ est Genevae Joan. Calvinus quam Itali Gallt Belga Scoti c. publice in Ecclesiis suis interpretantur Eandem sententia ubique servata fusiââ apud Anglos âuculentius expressit vir non vulgari doctrina facundia prâditââ Alexander Noellus Ad. Hamilton Apostat Sueton. Orthodox Respons Consectaries of reproof 2. Of Exhortation See Gen. 6. 15. 8. 21. Young people have great temptations 2 Tim. 2. 22. Their souls are precious f Aristot. de hist. animal l. 6. c. 6. g Caussins Holy Court eighth reason of his first book * De orig progress Idol l. 3. c. 54. h lib. 3. c. 6. of his Enquiries Prov. 22. 6. 31. 1. i Non minus placet Deo Hosanna puerorum quam Hallelujab virorum The Holy Ghost hath composed some Psalms according to the order of the Hebrew Alphabet as 25 34 37 119. that Parents might teach their children the first elements of Religion as well as learning See Mr Gataker on Psal. 34. 11. Menoch de Rep. Heb. l. 3. â 3. In octonariis prolixioris omnium Psalmi ad singulorum versuum initia recurrentes eaedem literae ostonariis ipsis per ordinem alphabeti dispositis sunt locali memoriae ad sententias retinendas Alphabetariis igitur ut ita dicam mysteriorum Christi sic minutatim particular rerum dispensari conâenientissimum est Guil. Rivet vindic Evangel parte secunda cap 8. We have discharged our duty our prayers and instructions may be as seed sown and our reward shall not be onely in heaven but in the doing of our duty Psal. 19. 11. k Euseb. Eccles. hist. lib. 10. cap. 32. See M. Pembles Sermon of ignorance Luk. 1. 5. Jer. 10. 25. There is generally a great ignorance of Christ 1. Few men seek after the knowledge of Christ John 4. 10. 2. Few believe in him because they know him not John 12. 38. 3. Men are estranged from him in their conversation Ephes. 4. 18. 4. They go on in their former lusts 1 Pet. 1. 14. Nescientia dicit simplicem scientiae negationem haec in Angelis esse potest ignoraatia importat scientiae privationem dum scilicet alicui deest scientia eorum quae aptus natus est scire Aquin. 1a 2ae Quaest. 76. Artic. 2. Vide plura ibid. 1 Heb. 5. 13. One being examined affirmed blindely that none had died or should die for him Another that the Sunne shining in the firmament was he Son of God that died for him m The Papists make the Pope their personal foundation See Dr Field of the Church l. 3. c. 4. and M. Rous his Catholick Charity chap. 10 11. Some dislike the beginning of the Athanasian Creed Whosoever will be saved c. Upon pain of damnation thou art bound to know the Articles of thy faith to know God in Christ and the holy Catholick Church by the Word of God written The ten Commandments to know what works thou shouldst do and what to leave undone Christs prayer which is an abridgement epitome or compendious collection of all the Psalms and prayers written in the holy Scripture In which thou prayest for the remission of sinne as well for thy self as for all others desirest the grace of the holy Ghost to preserve thee in vertue and all others givest thanks for the goodnesse of God towards thee and all others He that knoweth lesse then this cannot be saved and he that knows no more then this if he follow his knowledge cannot be damned B. Hooper on the Command Fundamentalem Articulum habendum sentio qui ex voluntate Dei revelantis ad salutem aeternam beatitudinem consequendam est adeò scitu creditu necessarius ut ex illius ignorations ac multo magis oppugnatione aeternae vitae amittendae manifestum periculum incurratur Davenant de pace Ecclesiastica About fundamental points there may sometimes arise such disputes as are no way fundamental For instance that God is one in Essence and three in Persons distinguished one from another That the Sonne is begotten of the Father That the holy Ghost is the Spirit of both Father and Sonne That these three Persons are coeternal and coequal All these are reckoned in the number of Fundamentals But those School-niceties touching the manner of the Sons generation and the procession of the holy Ghost are not likewise fundamental and of equal necessity with the former B. Daven opin of the fundam points of Relig. Certa semper sunt in paucis saith Tertullian Certain and undoubted truths are not many and they are such as may be delivered in a few words In absoluto ac facili stat aeternit as Hilary That the Doctrine of the Trinity is a fundamental and necessary to salvation Vide Voet. Thes. p. 471 c. Articuli cognitââ creditu necessarii ad salutem Such Articles as are necessary to know and believe to salvation are not such truths as are meerly speculative but such only as have a necessary influence upon practice and not all those neither but such as have necessary
Epithete The holy Scriptures Rom. 1. 2. 2 Tim. 3. 15. The Scriptures of the Prophets Rom. 16. 26. Some think that Enoch the seventh from Adam wrote but Iude 14. speaketh only of his prophesying which might rather be by word of mouth then writing because our Saviour citing Scripture ever gives the first place to Moses and undertaking by the Scriptures to prove himself to be the Messiah that he ought to suffeâ began at Moses Luke 24. 27. No doubt if there had been any more ancient then Moses our Saviour would have alledged it because all the Scripture that was before him was to give testimony of him The Author of the Scriptures was God himself they came from him in a special and peculiar manner commonly called inspiration which is an act of Gods Spirit immediately imprinting or infusing those notions into their brains and those phrases and words by which the notions were uttered 2 Tim. 3. 16. All Scripture is given by Divine inspiration or by inspiration of God Prophecy came not of old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved or carried by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. They did not write these things of their own heads but the Spirit of God did move and work them to it and in it 2 Sam. 23. 2. The spirit of the Lord spake by me that is did immediately guide me and tell me what matter to utter and in what words Stephen saith they resisted the Holy Ghost when they did disobey the Scriptures The Holy Ghost by the mouth of David and the mouth of Isaiah spake Acts 1. 16. 4. 25. 28. 25. The Inscriptions of many Prophetical Books and Epistles Apostolical run thus The word of the Lord which come to Hosea Amos Ioel Paul Peter Iames a servant of God and an Apostle of Christ. The Proeme that is set before divers Prophecies is this Thus saith the Lord and the Prophets inculcate that speech The mouth of the Lord hath spoken it because they would take off the thoughts of the people from their own persons and lift them up to consideration of God the chief Author It is all one to say The Scripture saith Rom. 4. 3. 10. 11. 11. 2. Gal. 4. 30. 1 Tim. 5. 10. and God saith Rom. 9. 25. Heb. 4. 3. 8. 5. 13. 5. and the word Scripture is put for God speaking in the Scripture The Scripture saith to Pharaâh Rom. 9. 7. and The Scripture hath shut up all men under sin Galat. 3. 22. for which in another place God hath shut up Rom. 11. 32. All other disciplines were from God and every truth whosoever speaks it is from the Holy Ghost but the Scripture in a singular manner is attributed to the Holy Ghost he immediately dictated it to the Holy men of God The efficient principall cause then of the Scripture was God the ten Commandments of which most of the rest is an exposition were written after a secret and unutterable manner by God himself therefore they are called the writings of God Exod. 32. 16. Secondly all the rest which was written though men were the instruments was done by his appointment and assistance Exod. 17. 14. âsai 8. 1. Ier. 30 2. The Scripture is often attributed to the Holy Ghost as the Author and no mention is made of the Pen-men Heb. 10. 15. The Prophets and Apostles were the Pen-men of the Scripture whose Calling Sending and Inspiration was certainly Divine for whatsoever they taught the Church of God or left in writing they learned not before in the Schools 1 Cor. 2. 13. The Divine Authority of the Word may be defined a certain dignity and excellency of the Scripture above all other sayings or writings whatsoever whereby it is perfectly true in word and sense it deserves credit in all sayings narrations of things past present and to come threatnings and promises and as superiour doth binde to obedience if it either forbid or command any thing 1 Tim. 1. 15. 2 Pet. 1. 19. Iohn 5. 39. Heb. 6. 18. Rom. 1. 5. 2 Cor. 10. 5 6. 13. 3. 12. 12. Gal. 1. 1 12 13. though the things in mans judgement seem unlike or incredible or the Commandments hard and foolish to the carnal minde Hereticks have laboured to prove their corrupt and damnable opinions out of the Scripture and have received some books if not all as Divine The Turks at this day so esteem the five books of Moses as they will kisse such patches of Paper as they finde having any part thereof written in the same Aristaeus an Heathen when he had determined to have disputed against Scripture confesseth that he was forbidden by God in a dream Plato is termed Moses Atticus Moses speaking Greek The holy Scripture in it self is Divine and Authentical though no man in the world should so acknowledge it as the Sun in it self were light though all the men in the world were blinde and could not or would not see it but in respect of us it is Divine and Authentical when it is acknowledged and esteemed so to be The Scripture is the word of God written by holy men as they were inspired by the holy Ghost divinely containing all Divine Truth necessary to salvation for the edification and instruction of Gods Church thereunto and for the glory of God The holy Scriptures are that Divine Instrument and means by which we are taught to believe what we ought touching God and our selves and all creatures and how to please God in all things unto eternal life Robins Essayes 8th Observ. Divines have given almost fourty several Arguments to prove the Scriptures to be the word of God That the Scriptures were from God may appear by several Reasons 1. Intrinsecal taken out of the Scriptures themselves 2. Extrinsecal acts of God and works of providence about them 1. Intrinsecal 1. From the excellency of their matter which is heavenly the divine and supernatural matter contained in it It telleth us of such things as do far exceed the reach of mans reason and which it was impossible for any man to counterfeit and feign and which being told are so correspondent to reason that no man can see just cause to call them into question as the Doctrine of Creation of all things in six dayes the Doctrine of the fall of our first Parents the Story of the Delivering Israel out of Aegypt of the Delivering of the Law and ten Commandments the Doctrine of the incarnation of Christ Jesus of the Resurrection of the dead of the last Judgement of the life to come and of the Immortality of the soul for though this last was taught also by Philosophers yet it is so doubtfully and unperfectly handled by them in comparison of the delivering thereof in Scripture that it is apparent it was another Spirit which guided the teachers of it here then they were guided withall What Angel
determine all controversies 2. It is true and certain verity is affirmed of the Scriptures primarily interternally and by reason of it self which is called the truth of the object which is an absolute and most perfect agreement of all things delivered in the Scripture with the first truth or divine will of which the Scripture is a symbole and lively image so that all things are delivered in it as the Holy Ghost hath dictated whence those honorable Titles are given to it the Scripture is called A sure word 2 Pet. 1. 19. Psal. 19. 7. The Scripture of truth Dan. 10. ult words of truth Eccles. 1â 10 Yea truth it self Iohn 17. 17. having the God of truth for the Author Christ Jesus the truth for the witness the Spirit of truth for the Composer of it and it worketh truth in the hearts of those which hear it 2 Pet. 2. 2. The Apostle prefers the Scripture before the revelation made by Angels Gal. 1. 8. Christ commendâ the certainty of it above all other sorts of revelation 1 Pet. 1. 19. above information from the dead Luke 16. 31. The word of God is not onely true but eminently true truth it self Primâ veritas and pura veritas The Scripture hath a twofold truth 1. Of assection it containeth no error 2. Of promise there is no unfaithfulness in it The first truth refer to the matter which is signified properly called Truth oâ Verity The second refers to the inâention of the Speaker which is properly called veracity or fidelity the latter is implyed Psal. 19. Thy Testimonies are sure and so thâ sure mercies of David the former is implyed in that the word is purer then gold seven times refined There are two signs of truth in the Scripture 1. The particularity of it it names particulars in geneolagies dolosus versatâr in generalibus 2. Impartiality toward friends and their adversaries the most holy men have their faults described they give due commendation to their adversaries The truth of Scripture is 1. More then any humane truth of sense or reason 2. Above all natural reason as the Doctrine of the Trinity the âncarnation of Christ Justification by faith in Christ. 3. A truth which evidenceth it self 4. The standard of all truth nothing is true in Doctrine or Worship which is not agreeable to this 3. The Scripture is the rule of faith and manners It is termed Canonical generally by the Fathers of the word Canon which signiâieth a rule because it contains a worthy rule of Religion faith and godliness according whereunto the building of the house of God must be fitted These properties saith Suarez are required in a rule 1. That it be known and easie the Scripture is a light 2. That it be first in its kinde and âo the measure of all the rest 3. It must be inflexible 4. Universal 1. It is a perfect rule of faith and obedience able to instruct us sufficiently in all points of faith or doctrinals which we are bound to believe and all good duties or practicals which we are bound to practise Whatsoever is needful to believe or to do to please God and save our souls is to be found here whatsoever is not here found is not needful to beleive and practise for felicity Christ proveth the resurrection of the dead being an Article of our faith against the Sadduces Mat. 22. 32. and the use of the Sabbath being a rule of life against the Pharisees by an inference made from the Scripture Mat. 12. 7. The heads of the Creed and Decalogue are plainly laid down in Scripture therefore there we have a perfect rule of faith and manners It is a rule 1. For Faith Ierome in his controversie with Helvidius saith Credimus quia legimus non credimus quia non legimus We believe because we read we do not believe because we do not read Christ often saith Have ye not read is it not written what is written in the Law Luke 10. 26. Faith and the word of God must run parallel This we first believe when we do believe saith Tertullian that we ought to believe nothing beyond Scripture When we say all matters of Doctrine and Faith are contained in the Scripture we understand as the Ancient Fathers did not that all things are literally and verbally contained in the Sripture but that all are either expressed therein or by necessary consequence may be drawn from thence All controversies about Religion are to be decided by the Scripture Deut. 12. 32. and 4. 2. Iosh. 1. 7. Franciscus de Salis a Popish Bishop saith The Gospel was honored so much that it was brought into the Councel and set in the midst of them and to determine matters of faith as if Christ had been there Erasmus in his Epistles tells us of a Dominican that when in the Schools any man refuted his conclusion by shewing it contrary to the words of Scripture he would cry out Ista est argumentatio Lutherana protestor me non responsurum This is a Lutheran way of arguing I protest I will not answer to it 2. It is a perfect rule for our lives and practice Psal. 19. 11. and Psal. 119. 9. In Scriptures there are delivered remedies against all vices and means are there laid down for the attaining of all vertues We must follow the Scriptures exactly and not swerve to the right hand or left a metaphor taken from a way or rule saith Chamier When Linacer a learned English man heard the beginning of the 5 of Matthew read Blessed are the poor in spirit c. he broke forth into these words Either these sayings are not Christs or we are not Christians 1. It is a perfect not a partial and insufficient rule as the Papists make it As God is a perfect God so his word is a perfect word if it be but a partial rule then it doth not perfectly direct and he that should perfectly do the will of God revealed in Scripture should not yet be perfect Secondly if the Scripture be a partial rule then men are bound to be wise above that which is written that is above the Law and Gospel Regula fidei debet esse adaequata fidei aut regula non erit Whitakerus 1. All addition and detraction are forbidden to be made by any man to the word Deut. 4. 2. and 12. 32. Deut. 5. 32. Gal. 1. 8. 2. The Scripture is said to be perfect to beget heavenly and saving wisdom Psal. 19. 8. 2 Tim. 3. 15 16 17. 3. Men in the matter of Faith and Religion are sent to the Scripture onely 2. The Scripture is an infallible rule Luke 1. 4. of which thou hast had a full assent Regula rectè definitur mensura infallibilis quae nullam vel additionem vel detractionem patitur 3. It is a just rule Lastly It is an universal and perpetual rule both in regard of time and person ever since the Scripture hath been it hath been the onely
Pope approves The Practice of the Church is that which the Pope observes the Interpretation of the Fathers is that which the Pope follows the Determination of Councels what the Pope confirms so that the Pope must interpret all Scripture But divers Reasons may be alledged to shew that the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought for from the Popes of Rome 1. Because the Popes of Rome have frequently and grosly erred in interpreting of Scripture as in Rom. 8. 8. Those that are in the flesh cannot please God that is Those that are married said Siricius the Pope Innocent so expounded those words Iohn 6. Unlesse you eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his bloud you shall have no life in you that he thence concluded That there is no salvation without receiving the Eucharist and that it is to be given to Infants Pope Boniface interpreted Luke 22. 38. of the Temporall and Spirituall Sword delivered to the Pope 2. Because the Popes of Rome doe differ among themselves in interpreting of Scripture as Matth. 16. 18. Some Popes say rightly that by the Rock Christ or the Confession of Faith given by Peter concerning Christ is meant others interpret it of the person of Peter the Apostle others expound it to be the Romane Seat or Chair 3. Because many of the Popes of Rome have not only erred but been grosse and wicked Hereticks Liberius the Pope about the year 350 was an Arian and subscribed to the unjust condemnation of Athanasius and afterward as an obstinate Heretick was deposed Honorius the first was a Monothâlite he held that Christ had but one will and so but one nature and for this Heresie was condemned in three General Councels Some Popes were Atheists as Leo the tenth who called the Gospel Fabulam de Christâ One cals the Pope that great Heteroclite in religion another saith The Pope is the worst of Cardinals who are the worst of Priests who are the worst of Papists who are the worst of Christians That the general consent of Fathers is no good Rule for interpreting Scriptures See Iaâââus Laurentius his singular Tractate entituled Reverentia Eccles. Rom. erga S. Pat. veteres subdola Artic. 2. Proposit. 9. In his Auctarium he proves that the Protestants do more esteem the Fathers then the Papists and Jesuites For Councels Gregory the Pope equalizeth the four first General Councels to the four Gospels not in respect of Authority but in respect of the verity of the Articles defined in them He saith not They could as little erre but they did as little erre in their decisions or to speak more properly That their Doctrine was as true as Gospel because the Determinations in those first General Councels against Hereticks are evidently deduced out of holy Scriptures Dr Featley's Stricturae in Lyndomastigem concerning the 7 Sac. For if these four general Councels be of equal Authority with the four Gospels the Popes Authority as Papists say being above the Authority of the Councels it followeth That his Authority is greater then the Evangelists then which what can be more blasphemously spoken We say the true Interpretation of Scripture is not to be sought from general Councels First Because even universal Councels have erred the Chalcedonian Councel one of the four so much magnified by Pope Gregory in rashly preferring the Constantinopolitane Church before that of Alexandria and Antioch Those that condemned Christ were then the universal visible Church Matth. 26. 65. Iohn 11. 47. See Act. 4. 18. Secondly General Councels have been opposite one to another that of Constance to the other of Basil whereof one setteth down that Councels could erre and so also the Pope and that a Councel was above the Pope the other affirmeth the quite contrary Thirdly There were no general Councels after the Apostles for three hundred years till the first Councel of Nice when yet the Church had the true sense of the Scriptures Fourthly The general Councels interpreted Scripture by Scripture as Athanasius and Ambrose teach concerning the first Councel of Nice Fifthly Because they cannot be so easily celebrated to declare any doubtfull sense of Scripture They have expounded but few places of Scripture neither is it likely the Pope will assemble them to expound the rest The Papists say That the Scripture ought to be expounded by the Rule of Faith and therefore not by Scripture only But the Rule of Faith and Scripture is all one As the Scriptures are not of man but of the Spirit so their Interpretation it not by man but of the Spirit like wise Let Councels Fathers Churches give their sense of the Scripture its private if it be not the sense and interpretation of the Spirit Let a private man give the true sense of the Scripture it s not private because its Divine the sense of the holy Ghost and private in 2 Pet. 1. 20. is not opposed to publick but to Divine and the words are to be read No Scripture is of a mans own Interpretation that is private contrary to Divine The word is interpreted aright by declaring 1. The Order 2. The Summe or Scope 3. The Sense of the words which is done by framing a Rhetorical and Logical Analysis of the Text. In giving the sense three Rules are of principal use and necessity to be observed 1. The literal and largest sense of any words in Scripture must not be imbraced farther when our cleaving thereunto would breed some disagreement and contrariety between the present Scripture and some other Text or place else shall we change the Scripture into a Nose of wax 2. In case of such appearing disagreement the holy Ghost leads us by the hand to seek out some distinction restriction limitation or figure for the reconcilement thereof and one of these will alwayes fit the purpose for Gods word must always bring perfect truth it cannot fight against it self 3. Such figurative Sense Limitation Restriction or Distinction must be sought out as the Word of God affordeth either in the present place or some other and chiefly those that seem to differ with the present Text being duly compared together The End of the first Book THE SECOND BOOK OF GOD. CHAP. I. That there is a God HAving handled the Scripture which is principium cognoscendi in Divinity I now proceed to Treat of God who is principium essendi or thus The Scripture is the rule of Divinity God and his works are the matter or parts of Divinity This Doctrine is 1. Necessary 1. Because man was made for that end that he might rightly acknowledge and worship God love and honor him 2. It is the end of all Divine Revelation Iohn 5. 39. 3. To be ignorant of God is a great misery Being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them 2. Profitable Our welfare and happiness consists in the knowledge of God Ier. 9. 23. Iohn 17. 3. the knowledge of God
Infinite in him He alone is good Matth. 19. 17. and onely wise Rom. 16. 27. and King of Kings 1 Tim. 6. 15. They are affirmed of him both in the concrete and abstract He is not only wise and good but wisdom and goodness it self Life and Justice it self Fifthly They are all actually and operatively in God He doth know live and will his holiness makes us holy Every Attribute in God as it is an excellency in him so it is a principle to conveigh this to us Gods wisdome is the fountain of wisdome to us We are to seek Eternal Life from his Eternity Rom. 6. 23. 6. All these are in God objectively and finally our holiness looks upon his holiness as the face in the Looking glasse on the man whose representation it is and our holiness ends in his The Attributes of God are Everlasting Constant and Unchangeable for ever in him at one time as well as another The Qualification of every service we perform ought to be taken from the Attribute of God which we would honour He is a great King Mal. 1. 14. therefore great service is due to him The Attributes of God are the objects of our Faith the grounds of our Prayer and the matter of our Thankfulness If one cannot pitch upon a particular promise in prayer yet he may bottome his Faith upon an Attribute 2 Chron. 20. 6. Iohn 17. 17. This may minister comfort to Gods people Gods Attributes are not mutable accidents but his very Essence his Love and Mercy are like himself Infinite Immutable and Eternal In the midst of all Creature comforts let thy heart rise up to this But these are not my portion 2. If God at any time take away the comforts from thee say Satis solatii in uno Deo his aim is when he takes away creature-comforts that you should enjoy all more immediately in himself Matth. 6. 21 22. This shews that the Saints self-sufficiency lies in Gods All-sufficiency Gen. 17. 1. Prov. 14. 14. exercise Faith therefore upon every Attribute that thereby thou maist have the use and improvement of it Ephes. 6. 10. and give unto God the praise of every Attribute Psal. 21. 13. 2. We should imitate God and strive to be immutably good and holy as he is Levit. 11. 44. Mat. 5. 48. These Attributes are diversly divided They are affirmative and Negative as Good Just Invisible Immortal Incorporeal Proper and Figurative as God is Good Wise Members and humane affections are also attributed to him Absolute and Relative without any Relation to the creatures as when God is said to be Immense Eternal he is likewise said to be a Creator King Judge Some describe God as he is in himself he is an Essence Spiritual Invisible most Simple Infinite Immutable and Immortal Some as he is to us he is Omnipotent most Good Just Wise and True Some declare Gods own Sufficiency so he is said to be Almighty Infinite Perfect Unchangeable Eternal others his Efficiency as the working of his Power Justice and Goodness over the Creatures so he is said to be Patient Just Mercifull Some are Incommunicable and agree to God alone as when he is said to be Eternal Infinite Others are Communicable in a soât with the creatures as when he is said to be Wise Good The communicable Attributes of which there are some resemblances to be found in the creature are not so in us as in God because in him they are Essential The incommunicable Attributes are communicable to us in their use and benefit though not in their Nature they are ours per modum operationis the others per modum imaginis his Omnipotency acts for us 1 Pet. 2. 9. These Properties in God differ from those Properties which are given to men and Angels In God they are Infinite Unchangeable and Perfect even the Divine Essence it self and therefore indeed all one and the same but in men and Angels they are finite changeable and imperfect meer qualities divers they receiving them by participation only not being such of themselves by nature God doth some great work when he would manifest an Attribute when he would manifest his Power he created the World when he would manifest his Holinesse he gave the Law when he would declare his Love he sent his Sonne when he would shew his Goodness and Mercy he made Heaven when he would discover his Justice and hatred of sinne he made hell Psal. 63. 2. and 106. 8. Arminians and Socinians indeavour to corrupt the Doctrine of God in his Essence Subsistence and Decrees Under the first Covenant three Attributes were not discovered 1. Gods pardoning Mercy that was not manifested till the fall 2. His Philanthropy or love to man Hebr. 2. 16. 3. The Patience and Long-suffering of God he cast the Angels into hell immediately after their sinne All the Attributes are discovered in the second Covenant in a higher way his Wisdom was manifested in making the world and in giving a Law but a greater Wisdom in the Gospel Ephes. 3. 10. the Truth and Power of God were more discovered under the second Covenant It is hard to observe an accurate method in the enumeration of the Attributes Zanchy D. Preston and M. Stock have handled some few of them none that I know hath written fully of them all CHAP. III. That GOD is a Spirit Simple Living Immortall GOd in respect of his Nature is a Spirit that is a Substance or âssence altogether Incorporeal This the Scripture expresly witnesseth Iohn 4 24. 2 Cor. 3. 17. An understanding Spirit is either created or uncreated Created Spirit as the soul of man or an Angel Psal. 104. 4. 1 Cor. 6. ult uncreated God Whatsoever is affirmed of God which is also communicable to the creatures the same must be understood by a kinde of Excellency and Singularity above the rest Angels are Spirits and the souls of men are spirits but God is a Spirit by a kinde of Excellency or Singularity above all spirits the God of Spirits Numb 16. 22. the Father of Spirits Heb. 12. 9. the Author of Spirits and indeed the Spirit of spirits The word Spirit in Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in Hebrew Ruach is used chiefly of God and secondarily of the creatures when it is used of God it is used either properly or metonymically properly and so first essentially then it signifieth the God-head absolutely as Iohn 4. 24. or more restrictively the Divine Nature of Christ Heb. 9. 14. 1 Pet. 3. 18. Secondly Personally for the third Person in the Trinity commonly called the holy Spirit or Ghost 1 Cor. 2. 11. If the word be taken metonymically it signifieth sometimes the effects of grace either the common graces of Gods Spirit prophetical 1 Sam. 10. 6 10. miraculous or the sanctifying graces Ephes. 5. 18. Angels and mens souls are created spirits but God is an infinite Spirit the word is not applied to God in the same sense Nihil de Deo creaturis
recovered Prov. 27. 1. God is most Simple Ens simplicissimum Simplicity is a property of God whereby he is void of all composition mixtion and division being all Essence whatsoever is in God is God Simpleness is the first property in God which cannot in any sort agree to any creature God is Simple because he is free from all kindes of composition which are five 1. Of Quantitative parts as a body 2. Of essential parts matter and form as a man consists of soul and body 3. Of a genus and difference as every species 4. Of subject and accidents as a learned man a white wall 5. Of act and power as the spirits Every creature is subject to composition and consequently to division All things which are created are made by joyning together more things then one in one and so they consist of divers things Some have a more grosse and palpable composition of parts both essential and integral as a man of soul and body and the body of flesh bloud bone and such parts The Spirits which have not so plain a composition are yet compounded of substance and accidents sustained by that substance and inherent in it for the substance of an Angel and his faculties and qualities are different things his life is one thing his Reason another his Will another his Power Wisdom Nimblenesse other things So the soul of a man and all created things are made up of many things conjoyned in one God is absolutely Simple he is but one thing and doth not consist of any parts he hath no accidents but himself his Essence and Attributes are all one thing though by us diversly considered and understood If he did consist of parts there must be something before him to put those parts together and then he were not Eternal Isa. 43. 10. In God to be to will and to doe are the same Iohn 15. 26. compared with Iohn 14. 6. and 1 Iohn 1. 7. compared with 1 Ioh. 1. 5. where to have life and be life to be in the light and be light are the same God is therefore called in the Abstract Light Life Love Truth Iohn 14. 6. 1 Iohn 4. 8. This is one Reason why God is so perfect because he is Ens Simplissimum In every kinde a thing is so much Perfect by how much it is more Simple and Pure Whence the same Hebrew word signifieth both Simple and Perfect 2. No Accidents are in God when we affirm that God is good and gracious we mean it not as when we say so of men in men they are Qualities Vertues in God they are his Essence 1. We should be simple as Doves Matth. 10. 16. Simplicitas Columbina non Asinina Carthusian Eph 6. 5. 2 Cor. 1. 12. It is called godly sincerity which God worketh and which is pleasing to him Simplenesse and Simplicity of heart is the main thing in Christianity Eph. 6. 5. Col. 3. 22. 2. Here is matter of joy and comfort to the good Mercy and Love are Gods Essence Isa. 54. 8. and of Fear and Terror to the wicked because Gods Anger and Justice are his Essence and he is Unchangeable God is Living He is often called the living God in opposition to dead Idols Turn from Idols to serve the living God Gen. 16. 14. 24. 62. 25. 11. Deut. 5. 26. Ruth 3. 23. Iud. 8. 19. Isa. 3. 10. Ier. 10. 10. Ezek 3. 11. Dan. 4. 34. Matth. 16. 76. Acts 14. 15. He is called Life 1 Iohn 5. 18. The fountain of Life Psal. 36. 9. He hath his name in Greek from life He saith often of himself I live as if he should say I alone do truly live and he often adds for ever Deut. 32. 40. The Oath which the Father 's used is most frequent The Lord liveth Jer. 5. 2. and 12. 16. for they swore by him who truely and alwayes lives He himself swears by nothing but by his Life and Holinesse Iud. 8. 24. Ruth 3. 3. This Oath is used fourteen times in Ezekiel Zeph. 2. 9. Jer. 46. 18 22 24. Isa. 49. 18. Deut. 32. 40. Numb 14. 21 28. God is called the living God 1. To distinguish him from the false gods of the Gentiles which were dead and senslesse stocks Acts 14. 15. 1 Thess. 1. 9. 2. To represent unto us the active Nature of God he is all life 3. To direct us to the Fountain or Well of Life from whom all Life is derived unto the creature by a threefold stream 1. Nature God is the Author of the life of Nature Gen. 2. 7. Acts 17. 28. We could contribute nothing to natural life 2. Grace he is the Author of that life Iohn 1. 2. Ephes. 4. 18. 3. Glory he is the Author of the life of glory Rom. 2. 7. A reasonable life to which God resembleth his is a power to perform variety of regular and limited actions to a certain known end and that out of choice and councel Gods life is his power of working all things according as seems good to himself after his own councel for his own glory to say he liveth is to say he doth perpetually work The life of God is an essential Property of the Divine Nature whereby it is and is conceived of us to be in perpetual action living and moving in it self and of it self Life in things bodily ariseth from the union of the body and the soul together and in things that be not bodies but spirits from the perfection of the matter and qualities of them Our own life is a power by which we are able to produce lively actions Gods life is that power whereby he is fit to work or produce all sorts of actions suitable to the perfect Essence of his Divine Majesty Or it is that whereby he knoweth willeth and affecteth and can doe all sort of actions beseeming his excellent Nature Reasons First From the Effects of life God understands wils loves therefore he truly lives for these are all the Properties of livers therefore Aristotle often concludes from this that because God understands all things he lives a blessed Life Secondly Those things live which move and stir themselves God doth all things by himself he is the first and perfectest cause of all therefore he most properly lives and that a most blessed life Thirdly From his Name Iehovah he is Iehovah who is by himself and most perfectly and of whom all things are which are and live God therefore so lives that he is the author of all life to all livers and therefore he is called our life Deut. 30. 20. Iohn saith of Christ in him was the Author of life and Acts 3. Ye have killed the Author of life Amongst the creatures which are subject to our sense there is a threefold kinde of life Two more imperfect the third more perfect The former is the life of Vegetation or growth by which things are able to doe what is requisite for the attaining
any other he hath this Dominion of himself as he is God of himself Dan. 4. 17. Ezek. 21. 25 26. 2. Universal it comprehends all places times this Kingdom is everlasting God rules in heaven earth hell Iames 5. 4. 3. Full and Perfect 1 Chron. 29. 11 12. His Dominion is infinitely greater then all others 4. It extends to the soul and heart God is called the Father of Spirits the hearts of Kings are in his hand he can terrifie the conscience We should first prefer God above all things The greatest person in any society is set before the rest The Sun is respected above other Stars the King above other persons we should highly esteem his favor Isa. 40 12. there is a lofty description of Gods greatness Secondly We should perform all duties to him with the greatest care diligence and reverence and in the highest degree love him greatly fear him greatly praise him with all our might yield unto him a service proportionable to his incomprehensible greatnesse Great is the Lord and greatly to be praised 1 Chron. 16. 25. Psal. 145. 3. and to be feared Psal. 76. 7 11. Thirdly It is a terror to all those to whom this great God is an enemy The wrath of a great King is terrible he must needs inflict great punishments on such aâ rebel against him Fourthly Here is great consolation to those to whom he is a Friend and Father he will do great things for their good they shall have great happiness We should choose the Lord to be our portion for in him alone is true happinesse and contentednesse to be found in our wants we should confidently go to him for help he being perfect can supply them We should place all our confidence in God alone expect all good things from him since he is an inexhausted fountain of all good things we should imitate him Be perfect as our heavenly Father is perfect Let Patience have her perfect work Let us perfect holinesse in his fear Those which would be excellent Orators propound to themselves Cicero and Demosthenes to follow Paul pressed on forward Labor first to be perfect in heart Psal. 119. 80. then in your wayes This may serve also to comfort the godly against their weaknesses God will make his works perfect He that hath begun a good work in them will perfect it they should be comforted therefore against all their imperfections to which they are subject in this life and seek perfection from him He will supply all their wants bear with them here and make them perfect in the other life 1 Cor. 15. 28. the understanding shall have perfect sight the will perfect goodnesse the heart perfect joy We should not mutter under any affliction for he himself cannot do better then he doth he makes all things perfect Eccl. 3. 11. Every thing beautiful in its season this is the most perfect state and condition for thee and so account it God hath perfect wisdom power love Let us not be puffed up with any thing we do to him the Papists abound in this when they maintain merit for that supposeth some eminency as if God needed their graces obedience and service but let us walk more humbly say rather If I had no corruption in me if I could do every duty required with as much purity as Angels yet this would adde nothing to thee thou art a perfect God perfectly happy though I were not at all Gods works are wonderful great farre exceeding the power of all creatures either to do the like to them or to stop and hinder them Let all the men on earth lay their hands and heads together let all Kings unite their counsels and their forces Can they make an Earth-quake a Whirlwinde Can they make the thunder to roar Can they cause the flashes of lightening to flame out It is not a mortal worme to whom the course of nature will submit it self And if God will that these effects be wrought what can any man all men do for the hindering thereof 2. Gods works are unsearchable and past finding out Iob 5. 9. Who can dive into the secrets of Nature and tell us the true reason of the Winde the Earthquake the Thunder the Rain the Snow We cannot dive into the bottom of Gods Works nor finde them out by any study or wisdom 3. We should so much the more honour dread and wonder at God by how much we can lesse comprehend his works 4. Let us learn often to contemplate God in his Works see his Goodnesse Greatnesse Wisdome Power in them and so we shall profit much in the knowledge of him The exaltation of God is a terror to those who will needs be his Enemies and slight and disesteem him as the greatest part of men do O how unhappy are they that have so high and so a great a person to be their Enemy seeing they have nothing to save themselves from his wrath 2. We should labour to exalt him now by striving to form and fix in our selves a most reverent esteem of him and by exercising in our selves this vertue of honouring God often reviving in our mindes these thoughts How high is God and making them familiar with him Oh how excellent is he that hath made and governs all Why do I not esteem him more and more The more we can lift up our hearts to exalt God the more we shall grow in all holinesse and righteousnesse 3. His friends and servants shall also be exalted at last though for a time despised and set light by We should often and seriously consider of this great Perfection of Gods Nature Authority and Works The very Saints and Angels have a Negative Imperfection though not a Privative they are not deprived of that which should be in them but there are many Perfections which they have not God is simply and universally Perfect and he only hath all kinde of Perfection according to his Essence God is a Necessary Essence Contingency is found in the Essence of every creature it might not have been as well as have been it may not be as well as be there was once a possibility of its not being as there is now a possibility of its not being yea there was an equal or greater possibility of its not being then its being God is a necessary Essence it is absolutely necessary that he should be and he cannot but be and be as he is and his actions upon himself are altogether and simply necessary they must be as they be and cannot but be so God is Independent Isai. 44. 6. Revel 1. 8. and 21. 6. and 22. 13. Rom. 11. 35 36. Every Creature as a Creature is Dependent and hangs upon some other thing then it self and ows its being and continuance to another Nehem. 9. 6. It hath causes of its being from which of which by which and for which it is and further then these causes did and do contribute to its being
duties 2. In waiting to wait Gods time in fulfilling the promises Hab. 2. 3. 3. In suffering when we quietly submit to the will of God in bearing our own burthen Levit. 10. 3. A Christian in these suffering times way write this as his Motto Sit miser qui miser esse potest Let him be miserable that can be miserable 2 Cor. 4. 8 9. and 6. 10. 8. God is Holy the holy one Isa. 40. 25. Hosea 11. 9. Hab. 3. 3. Job 6. 10. he is called The holy one of Israel above thirty times see Isa. 41. 20. 43. 14. that is Israels most eminently and incommunicable one or his God The holy one of Iacob Isa. 49. 23. Holy is his name Luke 1. 49. I the Lord am holy and Be you holy as I am holy Psal. 99. Isa. 6. 3. it is three times repeated Holy holy holy or The holy one the holy one the holy one the Lord of Hosts so Rev. 4. 8. where according to some Greek Copies it is nine times that is thrice three times repeated As Isa. 6. the Angels ascribe holinesse to him so do the Saints in heaven Rev. 6. 10. and the godly on earth Exod. 15. 11. 1 Sam. 2. 2. All the persons of the Trinity are holy God the Father is called The holy one of Israel Christ is holy Dan. 9. 24. Psal. 16. 10. The Spirit is the Spirit of holinesse Holinesse in the general nature of it is the moral goodnesse of a thing Holinesse in man is that vertue whereby he giveth and yieldeth himself to God in doing all for and to him in regard of which the actions he doth are acceptable to God Holinesse in the creature is a conformity to the holinesse in God in respect of the principle rule pattern and parts of holinesse Gods holinesse is that excellency of his nature by which he gives himself as I may say unto himself doing all for himself and in all and by all and above all aiming at his own pleasure and glory or it is the absolute purity of his nature and his abhorring of evil Exod. 34. 30. Revel 15. 4. he is holy without iniquity Psal. 5. 5 6. and 145. 17. 1 Sam. 2. 2. Hab 1. 13. Zeph. 3. 5. the Lord is said to swear by his Holinesse Psalm 89. 35. Amos 4. 2. that is by himself Holinesse is in God essentially and originally 1 Sam. 2. 2. he is the Author of all holinesse he is called Holinesse it self Isa. 63. 15. all the holinesse in Saints or Angels comes from God and is a quality in the creature He is holy of himself men and Angels are sanctified by him his holinesse is a substance in men it is an accident The essence of many Angels continues though their holinesse be lost most men never had holinesse and the man would remain though his holinesse were lost 2. Holinesse is in him without measure in the highest degree mans may be limited it is in him immutable and infinite like himself and cannot be lessened or augmented 3. He is holy formally and subjectively holinesse is a conformity to the will of God how holy then must he needs be when his nature and will are all one 4. Objectively he is the object of all holinesse for there is no holinesse but what hath him for the object 5. Exemplarly Be ye holy as I am holy so Christ bids us learn of him for he was meek and humble He as Mediator was impeccable he was God and man in one person actus est suppositi He discovers unholinesse in the best of the Creatures Iob 15. 15. and cannot be tempted with sin Iames 1 13. or take pleasure in that which is evil either in persons or actions Hab. 1. 13. God is holy in heaven holy in earth holy in hell it self holy in glorifying Angels holy in justifying men holy in punishing devils holy in his Nature Word Works Glorious in holinesse Exod. 15. Reasons of Gods Holinesse 1. This is the foundation of all his other excellencies for if he were not thus taken up with himself he could not be perfect in wisdom power justice mercy neither could he carry himself to the creature as were fit if he did not first carry himself to himself as were fit If a King do not duly regard himself in his Royal authority he can never duly govern his subjects 2. Else he could not be perfectly happy whatsoever thing looks to somewhat without it self to make it be well and contented and enjoy it self that is but imperfectly happy because not happy without another That alone is capable of perfect blessednesse which hath all things in and of it self without respect to any other thing by which it enjoys it self God is holy in these particulars 1. In his will whatsoever God wils is holy whether it be his secret will and purpose or his revealed will and word 2. In all his works Ephes. 1. He hath predestinated us to be holy this is the end of all his graces to make us like himself this is likewise the end of his Ordinances his Word and Sacraments are to make us holy so his works of justice Christs death 3. In his Laws and Commandments Psal. 19. his Commandments are just and right and require holinesse of heart not suffering the least sinful motion Thou shalt not covet 4. What ever relates to him is holy 1. The place of his habitation Psal. 11. 4. 20. 6. 1 Cor. 3. 7. 2. His Attendants 1. The Angels Luke 9. 26. Mat. 25. 31. 2. His people Lev. 10. 1. Dan. 12. 7. 3. All his Services are holy 2 Chron. 35. 30. Psal. 29. 1. Holinesse is the beauty of all Gods attributes without which his wisdom would be subtilty his justice cruelty his Soveraignty Tyranny his mercy foolish pity This distinguisheth him from all Heathen gods which were wicked holinesse distinguisheth between Angels and Devils Heaven and Hell Holinesse is the working of God to his own end in all things suitable to his nature When the Saints in heaven glorifie God for his chiefest excellency it is thus Holy holy holy We finde not in the Scripture any of Gods Attributes thrice repeated Wise wise wise or Almighty almighty almighty but Holy holy holy because the excellency of God consists chiefly in that Master Burrh Iac. Seed The Holinesse of God is an universal Attribute something of holinesse runs through all the Attributes his power is holy Isa. 52. 10. his truth Psal. 109. 4. his mercy Acts 13 34. it is unchangeable he is so holy that he cannot be tempted to evil Iames 1. 13. He is the principle and patern of all holinesse in the Creature 1. The principle Levit. 20. 8. and 21. 8 15. he conveys holinesse by Ordinances and Sabbaths Deut. 7. 6. and afflictions Isaiah 27. 9. see 1 Thessalon 5. 23. and 1. 1. 2. The patern of holinesse 1 Pet. 1. 11. the more any have been holy the more they have eyed the
more but also because fulnesse of all good that can be wished is to be found in God Therefore our happinesse is Compleat and Perfect when we enjoy God as an object wherein the powers of the soul are satisfied with everlasting delight This may suffice to have spoken concerning Gods Essence and Attributes by which it appears that God is far different both from all feigned gods and from all creatures The consideration of the Divine Persons followeth for in one most simple nature of God there are distinct Persons CHAP. XVI Of the Trinity or Distinction of Persons in the Divine Essence VVE say God may be known by light of nature Quod attinet ad unitatem Naturae but not Quod attinet ad Trinitatem Personarum We cannot by the light of nature know the mystery of the Trinity nor the Incarnation of Jesus Christ. 1 Cor. 2. 7 8. Aquinas par 1. Summae Theol. Quaest. 32. Art 1. Conclus saith Impossibile est per rationem naturalem ad Trinitatis divinarum personarum cognitionem pervenire It is impossible by natural reason to come to the knowledge of the Trinity of the Divine Persons He there shews that he which indeavours to prove this mystery by natural reason derogates from faith in respect of drawing others to believe Cum enim aliquis faith he excellently ad probandum fidem inducit rationes quae non sunt cogentes cedit in irrisionem infidelium Credunt enim quod hujusmodi rationibus innitamur propter eas credamus When a man to prove any Article of faith urgeth reasons that are not cogent he exposeth himself to the derision of Infidels For they suppose that we rely on such reasons and believe because of them We think saith Cloppenburg in his Answer to Bidel Argum 1. that the mystery of the holy Trinity as many mysteries of faith can neither be demonstrated nor refuted by reason 2 Cor. 10. 5. Adam in the state of innocency was not able by natural reason to finde out the Trinity But when by faith we receive this Doctrine we may illustrate it by reason The similâes which the Schoolmen and other Divines bring drawn from the creature are unequal and unsatisfactory since there can be no proportion between things Finite and Infinite Two resemblances are much used in Scripture the Light and the Word The Light which was three dayes before the Sunne Gen. 1. and then condensed into that glorious body and ever since diffused throughout the world is all one and the same Light So the Father of Lights which inhabiteth Light which none can approach Iam 1. 17. and Sunne of Righteousnesse Mal. 4. 2. In whom all the fulnesse of the God-head dwelleth bodily and the holy Ghost the Spirit of illumination are all one and the same God Again It is the same thing that the minde thinketh and the word signifieth and the voice uttereth so is the Father as the minde conceiving the Son as the Word conceived or begotten the holy Ghost as the voice or speech uttered and imparted to all hearers and all one and the same God A studious Father meditating on the mystery of the Trinity there appeared unto him a childe with a shell lading the Sea into a little hole he demanding what the childe did I intend said the childe to empty the Ocean into this pit It is impossible said the Father as possible said the childe as for thee to comprehend this profound mystery in thy shallow capacity The Mystery of the Trinity is necessary to be known and believed of all that shall be saved it was not so plainly revealed to the Jews of old as it is to us in the New Testament a perfect and full knowledge of this mystery is not attainable in this life Although Trinity in its native signification signifie the number of any three things yet by Ecclesiastical custome it is limited to signifie the three Persons in the Trinity This is not meant as if the Essence did consist of three Persons as so many parts and therefore there is a great difference between Trinity and Triplicity Trinity is when the same Essence hath divers wayes of subsisting and Triplicity is when one thing is compounded of three as parts they are three not in respect of Essence or Divine Attributes three Eternals but three in respect of personal properties as the Father is of none the Sonne of the Father and the holy Ghost of both three Persons but one God as to be to be true to be good are all one because Transcendents The acts of the Persons in the God-head say some are of three sorts 1. Essential in which all the Persons have equal hand Opera Trinitatis ad extra sunt indivisa the outward works which concern the creature belong to one Person as well as the other as to create govern 2. Some ad intra opera propria The personal properties or internal works are distinguished as the Father begets the Son is begotten of the Father and the holy Ghost proceeds from the Father and the Son 3. Appropriata as the Schools speak acts of office more peculiarly attributed to one Person thân another Eph. 4. 7. So the Father is said to give the Son the Son to redeem the world to be made flesh the holy Ghost is the bond of union See Dr Hampton on Gen. 1. 6. 1 Pet. 1. 2. Gods plot in the work of Redemption was not only say some to exalt the Attributes of the Nature but to glorifie the Persons distinctly according to their appropriated acts There is in the Trinity alius alius another and another but not aliud aliud another thing and another thing as there is in Christ the Father is another Person from the Sonne but yet there is the same Nature and Essence of them all They differ not in their Natures as three men or three Angels differ for they differ so as one may be without the other but now the Father is not without the Sonne nor the Sonne without the Father so that there is the same numerical Essence The Father in some sense is said to be the onely God Iohn 17. 3. that is besides the Divine Nature which is common to the three Persons there is not another God to be found the word Onely is opposed to all feigned gods to every thing which is not of this Divine Nature So when it is said None knoweth the Father but the Sonne and the Sonne but the Father that excludes not the holy Ghost which searcheth the hidden things of God but all which are not of that Essence Though there be no inequality in the Persons yet there is an order not of dignity but of beginning The Father in the Sonne by the holy Ghost made the world not as if there were so many partial causes much lesse as if God the Father were the Principal and these Instrumental but only meer order A Person is Diversus modus
thus to conclude and determine Rom. 8. The Spirit witnesseth with our Spirit Those that finde this in themselves should feed upon this eternal comfort it is absolute eternal immutable nothing shall oppose it who shall lay any thing to the Elect It is full of love and grace We may make our election sure by our calling Rom. 8. 29 30. and our effectual calling by two things 1. By a new light 2. A new life 2 Cor. 4. 5. 1 Pet. 2. 9. Iohn 12. 36. Ephes. 5. 8. We have a new knowledge wrought in us of our selves we see our misery by sin and our inability to help our selves Rom. 2. 23. 2. Of God God in Jesus Christ is discovered to us 2 Pet. 1. 3. We see our need of Christ and know him to be a mediatour who must reconcile God and us 3. A new life is wrought in us Ephes. 2. 1. We now die to sin and live to God 1. By faith Rev. 17. 4. These three are put together faithful chosen and called 2. By new obedience 1. It is every mans duty to give diligence to make his election sure both for the glory of God and the comfort of his soul but in Gods way and according to his Ordinance first Calling then Election 2. When he hath used his utmost diligence if he cannot make it sure it is his misery not his sin 3. When the Spirit of God reveals to a man either the truth of his own graces or else Gods eternall love to him then a man is bound to beleeve it It is 1. A certain assurance 2. Secret Rev. 2. 17. 3. Exceeding sweet rejoyce in that your names are written in the Book of life 4. It is an imperfect assurance the assurance of faith not of sight it may be eclipsed CHAP. II. 2. The Execution of Gods Deeree GOD executes his Decree by Actions Creation and Providence Gods works are in time 1. Past Creation of all things 2. Present Government and preservation Creation is taken 1. Strictly when God makes any Creature of nothing meerly of nothing not as if nothing were the matter but the terme so the souls of men and Angels are created of nothing 2. Largely when of some prejacent matter but very unfit and indisposed a creature is made as Adam of the earth Creation is the action of God whereby out of nothing he brought forth nature it self and all things in nature both substances and accidents in and with the substances and finished them in the space of six daies both to his own glory and the salvation of the Elect. Or It is an action whereby God the Father by his word and holy Spirit made all things exceeding good for the glory of his Name Or thus Creation is a transient or external action of God whereby in the beginning He made the world by a meer command out of his own free will in six dayes space to the glory of his Name 1. An action not a motion or change motion argueth some succession but in the things created the fieri factum esse is all one nor is it a change because that supposeth some alteration in the Agent 2. Transient it passeth from the Agent to the thing created whereas in immanent actions as Gods will decrees and personal actions they abide in himself 3. Of God The efficient cause of all things is God the Father Son and Holy Ghost Creation is the proper work of God alone so that he is God which created the world and he created the world who is God Ier. 10. 11. It is without controversie that the work of creation agrees to God the Father the same is expresly given to the Son Iohn 1. 3. Col. 1. 16. and to the Holy Ghost also Psal. 33. 6. He brooded on the waters Gen. 1. 1 2. Aquinas parte prima Qu. 44. Artic. 1. hath this question Utrum sit necessarium omne ens esse creatum a Deo The Schoolmen much dispute whether God may not give a creating power to a creature and answer no creature can be so elevated as to concur to the execution of an almighty act In Scripture it is alwaies made the work of God Gen. 1. 1. Prov. 16. 4. Psal. 33. 6. 8 9. Creation is an act of omnipotency The Apostles when they dealt with the Heathens urged the works of creation Acts 14. 10. 7. 26. Rom. 1. 19 20. 4. In the beginning by the Scripture it is a matter of faith to hold that the world was not from all eternity in the beginning notes not that there was time first and then God created the world for time is a creature and concreated but it denotes order that is at first 5. The world that is the Heaven and Earth and all things contained in them Act. 4. 4. and 17. 24. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that well ordered decent beautiful and comely frame of heaven and earth 6. By his meer command as appears Gen. 1. Let there be light let there be heavens which argues his omnipotency 7. Out of his own free will for God did not need the world and therefore he created it no sooner He was happy enough in himself without men or Angels Psal. 115. 5. Prov. 8. 30. 8. The final cause to the glory of his Name Rom. 2. 30. Three Attributes especially manifest themselves in this work of Creation Gods power wisdome goodnesse his power in that he made all things by a word and of nothing Isa. 40. 16. his wisdome is seen in the order and variety of his works Psal. 136. 5. and their exceeding wonderful and particular uses his goodnesse in that he would communicate being to the creatures Plutarch writeth that the old Philosophers the ancientest Divines amongst the Pagans were wont to describe pourtrayed out in stone wood and other matters the Images of their Gods with musical Instruments in their hands not that they would teach others or did beleeve it themselves that the Gods were Fidlers or Pipers or used to solace themselves with Lute or Viol but because they held nothing more fit or answering to the nature of God then to do all things in sweet harmony and proportion which the Wiseman calleth in number in measure and in weight Mountague against Seld. c. 1. The work of Creation say some is set out generally in a general proposition In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth Which proposition He after explains by its parts That the world was not from eternity but was made by God these arguments may perswade First and principally Faith Heb. 11. 3. which is grounded upon divers places of Scripture as the first and second chapters of Genesis 38 39 chapters of Iob and some Psalms almost whole as 104 136. this also is the first Article of our Creed that the world was created in time by God The Apostle Paul Acts 14. 15. 17. 24. 28 doth point out God to the Heathen by this work
in nummo aliter in Filio Augustine The Image of God in which man was created is the conformity of man unto God 1. In his soul. 2. In his body for his soul. 3. In the whole person for the union of both The soul of a man is conformable to God in respect of its Nature Faculties and Habits First In respect of its Nature Essence or Being as it is a spiritual and immortal Substance The Scripture witnesseth 1. That the soul of a man is a spirit Mat. 27. 20. Acts 7. 59. as appears by comparing the 1 Pet. 4. 19. with Heb. 12. 9. in Peter God is called The Creator of souls in the Hebrews The Father of spirits in the same sense 2. That it is immortal 2 Cor. 5. 8. Phil. 1. 21 22. 2 Pet. 1. 14. The Sadduces indeed denied the immortality of the soul this opinion of theirs began on this occasion Antigonus Sochaeus the Disciple of Simeon the just said We must not serve God for hope of reward or wages Hence his Disciples Sadok and Baithos took occasion to teach that there is no reward or punishment after this life whereas Antigonus meant that there ought to be in us so great love of the Divine Majesty and of vertue it self that we should be willing to serve God and ready to suffer any thing without looking for any reward or wages Reasons of its immortality 1. Because it cannot be destroyed by any second cause Mat. 10. 28. 2. Being severed from the body it subsists by it self and goes to God Eccl. 12. 7. Luk. 16. 22. 3. Because it is a simple and immaterial substance not depending on matter the minde works the better the more it is abstracted from the body when it is asleep or dying 4. Because it transcends all terrene and mortal things and with a wonderful quicknesse searcheth after heavenly divine and eternal things There is an invincible argument for the thing secretly imprinted in the instinct and conscience of the soul it self Because it is every good mans hope that it shall be so and wicked mans fear 5. The food of the soul is immortal 1 Pet. 1. 23. the evident promises of eternal life prove the soul to be immortal He that beleeveth in me hath eternal life and To day thou shalt be with me in Paradise Nothing can satisfie the soul but God 6. Man is capable of vertue and vice of immortal desires and affections 7. The souls of Adam and Eve were not made of any matter but came by immediate Creation in whom God gave a specimen what he would perpetually do with other men That is but a cavil that Solomon Eccl. 12. 7. speaks only of our first Parents See Dr Rainolds of the Passions c. 34. Children are called the fruit of their Parents body to note that they are only fathers of their flesh they have another namely God which is Father of their spirits S. Paul teacheth it Heb. 12. 9. and the use of it And this checks their opinion who will have souls propagated no lesse then bodies Many collect the immortality of the soul and salvation of Iobs children because they were not doubled as the rest of his estate was The soul of man is as it were the breath of God God did not say of mans soul as of other creatures Let it be made Let there be a soul in mans body No but when he had formed the body he breathed the soul into him It was to note that the soul of man had a more heavenly and divine original then any of the other creatures that are here in this world Vide Bellarm. de Amis gratiae lib. 4. cap. 11. See Sir Walter Rawleighs Ghost lib. 2. per totum And Master Rosse his Philos. Touchstone Conclusion 2. The soul of man is conformable to God in respect of its faculties in its Understanding Will and Memory is like the Trinity 3. In the Qualities Graces and admirable endowments of it In the Understanding there was First An exact knowledge of God and all Divine things Col. 3. 10. Knowledge is a principal part of Gods Image by reason he was inabled to conceive of things spiritual and universal Secondly A perfect Knowledge of all inferiour things Adam knew Eve and imposed names on the creatures sutable to their natures He had most exquisite prudence in the practical part of his understanding in all doubtful cases He knew what was to be done 2. In the Will there was holinesse Ephes. 4. 24. God had the highest place in his soul his glory was his end His liberty then stood not in this that he could stand or fall a possibility to sin is no perfection Thirdly The image of God in our affections stood in four things 1. All the affections were carried to their proper objects Adam loved feared and desired nothing but what God had commanded him to love fear and desire 2. They were guided by a right rule and carried in a due proportion to their objects Adam loved not his wife more then God 3. They were voluntary affections he loved a thing because his will made choise of it 4. They were whetstones of the soul in acting From this Image did necessarily follow peace with God fellowship and union He knew God to be his Creator and to love him in all good things he enjoyed God and tasted his sweetnesse Mans body also after a sort is an Image of Divine Perfection Observe first The Majestical form of it of which the Heathens took notice by the structure of the body a man should be taught to contemn the earth which his feet tread upon and to set his heart upon Heaven whether his eyes naturally tend It was convenient for man to have an erect stature 1. Because the senses were given to man not only to procure the necessaries of life as they were to other living creatures but also to know 2. That the inward faculties may more freely exercise their operations whiles the brain is elevated above all the parts of the body Aquinas part 1. Quaest. 91. Artic. 3. he gives two more reasons there of it Secondly Gods artifice in it Psal. 139. 15. Thou hast curiously wrought me and I was wonderfully made Vide Lactantium de opificio Dei Materiam superabat opus of the basest matter dust God made the noblest creature Thirdly The serviceablenesse of every part for its end and use Fourthly There is matter of humiliation because it was made of the dust Gen. 3. 19. Iob 14. 18 19. 5. 15. The Greek name makes man proud cals him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã bids him aspire look up but the Hebrew and Latine humble him bids him stoop look down Adams body was mortal conditionally if he had not eaten of the Tree there could be no outward cause of his death for Gods protection kept that off nor no inward cause because original righteousnesse was in his soul and for old age
God is glorified there is no good in sin 4. Hell is contra bonum creatum against a created good sin contra bonum increatum against an uncreated good the glory of God Eighthly Every sin is after a sort the greatest evill as God is the greatest good After a sort I say non datur summum malum quod sit causa omnis mali say the Schools For it would then follow that there are two first Principles of things good and evil which was the heresie of the Manichees 1. God is per se bonus so sinne is per se malum evil in it self and good in no respect 2. As God is to be loved for himself because he is the chiefest good so sin is to he hated for it self one should hate sinne as sinne and then he will hate every sin à quatenus ad omne valet consequentia 3. God is the great reward of himself and sin the great punishment of it self Hos. 8. 11. Austin speaks of a poenalis vitiositas Ninthly Every one sin doth virtually contain in it all sins an idle word the sinne against the holy Ghost Rom. 5 14. the sin of Adam is called one mans offence See Heb. 12. 15. CHAP. VI. Of the Degrees of Sinne. IT was an errour of the Stoicks which Tully refuted and of the Jovinians which Ierome refuted that all sins were equall Though all sins be mortall yet they are not equall They are distinguished in name and really there are severall punishments one sin may be heavier and greater then another in divers respects In respect of the object 1 Sam. 2. 25. Zech. 2. 8. Psal. 7. 5. Prov. 3. 29. Exod. 22. 28. Act. 23. 5. Idolatry is a greater sin then theft the cause Lev. 4. 2. and 6. 2. the Law quality Prov. 6. 30 31. the matter the soul sinning Mat. 5. 13. and 10. 15. Luke 12. 27. Iohn 19. 11. the sin of a professour or publike person the time 1 Sam. 2. 17. Iohn 9. 41. the place effects end and manner of sinning as when one knows it to be a sin and commits it when sins are lived in one committed in the neck of another or the same sin is often committed There are Fautores actores and authores Sins against the first table caeteris paribus are greater then sins against the second A sin against God in that respect is greater then a sin against man 1. From the object who is so infinitely excellent 2. The graces which have reference to God are farre more then the duties to our neighbour 3. There is a lesse motive to offend God then our neighbour 4. It doth therefore become a sin because God is disobeyed whose Law is to love our brother 5. By proportion if a sin against our neighbour be lesse which is against his goods then his life because it is a greater good then much more concerning God Life is a greater good then riches God is to be more esteemed then life or goods are 6. That which is against a higher end is a more hainous sin there are sensuall and spirituall lusts Eph. 2. 3. 2 Cor. 7. 1. sins of the soul are greater then the sins of the body in that respect though otherwise there are greater aggravations therefore the heart is called the good or bad treasure because it gives all the sinfulnesse to the action Inward sins are greater then outward sins Mat. 5. 27. Psa. 5. 9. 1. They are the causes of outward sins Mat. 15. 18 19. and 12. 35. Iohn 13. 2. 2. They are the corruption of the chief part of a man the understanding judgement thoughts Mat. 6. 22. hence the Apostle praies for sanctification in the Spirit Eph. 4. 23. 3. They are against the chiefest part of Gods Law in regard of the obligation of it Rom. 7. it is spirituall his Law looks to the spirit and soul of a man 4. From the contrary inward obedience is farre more acceptable that is a great complaint by the Prophets this people draw nigh with their lips but their heart is far from me 5. The sins of the Spirit do most imitate and resemble the devil he cannot be a drunkard an Adulterer because he is a spirituall substance therefore his sinnes are pride malice and envy Rom. 2. 29. the devils are called spirituall wickednesses Eph. 6. all sin is from Satan per modum servitutis spirituall sins per modum imaginis 6. Where there is the greatest delight and union there is the greter sinfulnesse they rejoyced to do evill Amos 3. Sins of the heart are worse then of the life 1. They are more abundantly in the heart then in the life Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks 2. They are continually in the heart Rom. 2. Sin that dwels in me Evil thoughts are 1. A transgression of the Law as well as outward acts the Law saith thou shalt not lust Deut. 15. 9. some sins are perfected in the thought as envy and malice though they come not into act the Devils wrath malice envy make him an unclean spirit 2. We are called to repent of thoughts and ask pardon of them Act. 8. 22. See Iââ 55. 7. the heart is the seat of the thoughts God cals for the heart 3. Consider the multitude of our vain thoughts 7. They are as incompatible with grace and sanctification as outward grosse sinnes are for that is a holy nature and regeneration is chiefly in the understanding and will 8. They do more strongly oppose the Spirit of God which works upon the soul first and the intellectuall parts 9. The cure of these is harder partly because they are more rooted and partly because they are more unperceivable and also because there are not those bridles to curb them which might be in outward sins there disgrace hinders and the Laws of men There are peccata carnalia majoris infamiae spiritualia majoris culpa Gerson Yet outward sins in some respects are above these 1. Because they are more scandalous and offensive 2. Outward acts strengthen inward corruptions more 3. They sometimes argue a more senselesse and cauterized conscience 4. There are greater means and motives against these a mans natural conscience tels him that these outward acts are sins Sins of omission are great sins there are great threatnings against them Ier. 20. 25. they fit the heart for doing evill Psal. 14. 4. the not doing of good is the doing of evill They are the great sins of our lives and go beyond sinnes of commission in these particulars 1. The greatnesse of the evil of sin is to be measured by the greatnesse of the Law that is the greatest Law in which the minde of the Law-giver is most In every commandement there is a precept and prohibition the precept commands duty the prohibition forbids sin omissions are against the precept the main thing the curse is but the accidentall part He breaks the first Commandement hath not Jehovah for his God
and practice 2. A prosecuting such intent and practice with might of any kinde as in one instance the Prophet noteth They covet fields and take them by force A man of violence is he who will bear out a bad matter with mony favour wit strength or any outward helps he can use for that purpose That this is evil appears by that place where David affirms of God that the man which loveth violence his soul hateth that is he hates him in all extremity with an utter hatred the reason is because he hath sold over himself to sin he sins of wilfulnesse is an obstinate sinner a despiser of God he hath buried all justice and equity love and charity and shamefully abuseth those gifts to mischief which God hath furnished him with for better purposes it begins in very children the stronger bigger and craftier will wrong the weaker and sillier Violence bursting forth into any extremities of dealing was in the old law punished with the like of that that was done Lev. 24. 17. Unbelief Infidelity was the first sin Gen. 3. 4 and is the mother of all sins Heb. 3. 12. The evil heart is called the heart of unbelief as faith is the fountain of all graces Act. 15. 9. Our Saviour often checks his disciples for this Matth. 6. 30. It is against those most lovely and soul-ravishing Attributes of God his mercy goodnesse free-grace longanimity patience bowels of compassion It is called a provocation Psal. 78. 4. Heb. 3 8. which notes the highest act of displeasure the unbeliever is abominable to God and good men Psal. 15. 4. It is a departing from God Heb. 3. 12. see Iohn 3. 33. Christ marvelled at it Mark 6. 6. It is hard to finde out unbelief to be a sin not that unbelief whereby we assent not to the doctrine of the Scripture but that whereby we do not apply Christ for our only Saviour for seeing the Law of God is partly ingraâted in our nature we easily beleeve that what opposeth that is a sin but the Gospel being wholly supernaturall and meerly by divine revelation therefore what opposeth that is not presently acknowledged to be a sin the Scripture discovers this unbelief The Spirit convinceth us of unbelief and the sinfulnesse of that state Iohn 16. 9. 1. It discovers the nature of it and therein our ignorance 2 Cor. 4. 4. 1. In respect of the reality of the Gospel that there is such a thing as pardon a reconciled justified state faith hope 2. In respect of the glory of the Gospel 2 Cor. 4. 4. 2 Cor. 3. ult Christ is precious to them that beleeve 2. Shews the distance that unbelief makes between God and us in our approaches to him Heb. 3. 12. 3. Discovers our rebellion and opposition to God and the righteousness of Christ Rom. 10. 3. by cavilling objecting and hard thoughts of Christ. Secondly The Spirit convinceth us of our unbelief in respect of the objects and effects of it 1. Its objects 1. Christ as he hath all merit and satisfaction in our approaches to God we cannot set that which is in Christ by way of satisfaction against our own guilt 2. We are not able to see pardoning promises speak pardon to us through the bloud of Christ as that promise Isa. 1. 18. 2. We improve not the Covenant we look not upon Christ as the Head of it As he is the party that makes good the Covenant with God for us though I have many miscarriages yet he hath fully satisfied and made reconciliation with God for me as he is the Head of the Covenant also to us what need I doubt but I shall have strength pardon is given into the hands of my Mediator 2. In reference to the effects of unbelief 1. The Spirit shews a man what weaknesse and corruption he lies under still by reason of unbelief 2. Le ts him see how much terrour and guilt he still lies under he cannot call God father Heb. 10. 22. 3. Discovers the comforts and joyes of beleevers both from Scripture and the experiences of others of Gods people 1 Iohn 1. 4. 15. 11. and yet much wrath and guilt still lies upon his conscience 4. The Spirit convinceth of unbelief by a Saints often being at a losse in the things of the Gospel 1. He goes a long time together and cannot meet with one promise to suit his condition 2. When he hath a promise he can make no use of it cannot plead it with faith and expectation 3. He cannot walk in the strength of a promise Lastly Gods Spirit convinceth us also of the sinfulnesse of unbelief 1. By clearing up to the soul that he lies under the breach of the great Gospel-command 2. By shewing what it is to neglect the love and grace of the Gospel Heb. 2. 3. Matth. 24. 51. 3. By presenting to the soul how ill God takes it when we will not beleeve him There are divers aggravations of this sin 1. Other sins deserve damnation but this formally opposeth the way of salvation Some say only unbelief damns a man which is not true in a rigid sense for every sin damns a man unrepented of but only unbelief is more opposite to the way of curing then other sins 2. It is opposite to the chiefest grace faith Illud est optimum cujus privatio est pessima The Scripture honours faith giving remission of sins the righteousnesse of Christ and salvation it self to it 3. It dishonours God and Christ and the holy Ghost it is the glory of Gods love that he becomes thy God though he so great and thou so vile this is the honour of Christ to thee A Son is born a Childe is given God shews the riches of his free-grace here thou grudgest him the honour to be the pardoner of thy sins 4. It is most rooted in us hence the Lord so often checks his disciples for their unbelief and faith is called The work of God in a speciall manner because of the difficulty of it and the contrariety of our natures Hence Comfort you comfort you again and again because the heart of man terrified for sin doth utterly refuse all true comfort in a right way 5. It hath more fair pretences for it more arguments then any other sin that is a dangerous sin which comes upon us as a duty I am unworthy 6. It puts the lie upon God Iohn 1. 5. God saith he will be thy God Christ saith he will put away thy sins thou saiest he will not 7. The devil most tempts a godly man to this sin as the incestuous person the devil had almost tempted him to finall despair as he would hold the prophane man in security so the penitent sinner in irksome unbelief 8. It hath the most terrible and sad effects it breeds daily unsetlednesse and tossings of heart therefore doubting and uncertainty is opposed to faith at last it will breed secret impatience and grudging against God and in the end open hatred
no other helps to make him understand the same but his own reason and understanding according to the true principles of it by reading only and barely those writings he should come and that certainly and infallibly to the knowledge of all things necessary for his salvation Neither is any thing requisite to the right understanding of the Scriptures in points of necessity to life and salvation but alone the diligent perusing and meek receiving of the same And yet Christ performeth this outward teaching in a fourth degree by the Ministry of his servants from time to time the Pastors and Teachers of all ages whom he raiseth up and instructeth in the knowledge of his truth that they may instruct the people And this is the outward teaching the inward is noted where he saith You shall be all taught of God it is the work of his Spirit putting into the minde a light to conceive the things taught and inclining it to hearken and consent to them of which there are two degrees the first fainter and lesser breeding a kind of belief or opinion the second is more deep and stable by which men are rooted and grounded in faith and do firmly believe the known truth and are guided and ruled by it The Properties of Christs Prophetical Office are two 1. He is a great Prophet as the people say Luk. 7. 16. indeed the greatest of all the Prophets that reveals all things as the woman of Samaria could say He shall shew us all things 2. He is a faithful Prophet in all his house as Moses also was faithful and his faithfulnesse stands in this that he did acquaint his Church with the whole will of God without adding and diminishing as Moses did and that he did as fully accomplish all the things typified as Moses did declare and set them down but it stands not in this that he gave a particular direction for all external things about his worship and government as Moses did for that we are sure he hath not done in his Gospel neither indeed was to do The Pope opposeth Christ in his Prophetical Office in making himself infallible he brings in new Sacraments unknown to Christ and his Apostles Christ is the onely absolute Doctor of his Church Matth. 23. 8. See Matth. 17. 5. Revel 5. 7 8. The Church of Rome hath added Traditions Will-worship humane Inventions to the Scripture Mahomet is extolled by many as the great Prophet of the world So you have the Prophetical Office of Christ now follows the third viz. He is King to which we may adde that of Lord because his Kingdom and Lordship signifie in a manner the same thing both serving to expresse the power and authority which he hath and exerciseth in and over his Church Psal. 72. per tot Isa. 9. 6. Micah 5. 2. 1 Tim. 6. 14. There is a three-fold Kingdom of Christ mentioned in the holy Scripture The first is his Kingdom of power or excellency whereby he being God is the supream Lord of all things Psal. 24. 1. 2. The Kingdom of his grace whereby he rules in the hearts of all his elect ever since the world began Psal. 2. 6. Zech. 9. 9. Ier. 23. 5. Ezek. 37. 22. Luk. 11. 20. 17. 21. 3. Of glory whereby he himself is now in endlesse and perfect felicity and of which happinesse his Saints shall one day partake Luk. 23. 42. 12. 32. Luk. 13. 29. 1 Cor. 6. 9. 2 Pet. 2. 11. Crakanth of the Pâpes Tempor Monarc cap. 2. See more there This Government is a right of immediate executing the soveraign authority of God over all creatures in ordine ad salutem in order to the salvation of his elect Ioh. 3. 34 35. Christ was born a King but he entered not into his Kingly Office till after his resurrection Psal. 2. 6 7. He was a Priest and Prophet on earth Yet this is that which brings in the benefit of all the other Offices and makes us partakers of all the good in Christ. Of which the means are outwardly his Word and the Ministery thereof and inwardly his holy Spirit worketh in and by the Word The parts of it are First Governing and guiding his Subjects in the wayes which he hath appointed them to walk in and subduing the temptations of Satan and the world and lusts of the flesh to them and rewarding them at the last with eternall glory Secondly Confounding and destroying all his enemies and treading them under his feet The properties of it are 1. It is not a civil or earthly but a spiritual Kingdom Iohn 18. 36. 1 Cor. 15. 47. Rom. 14. 1. which doth look to the Spirit reacheth to the conscience and spiritual things it is not carnal nor of this world nor looketh to the outward man alone The King is spiritual viz. the Lord from Heaven the Subjects are spiritual viz. the Church regenerate the Law whereby the Church is governed is spiritual viz. the Gospel the goods bestowed upon the Church are spiritual as remission of sins the Spirit of grace and the manner of government is spiritual 2. Universal and that in four respects 1. In respect of all ages and times other Kings have the time of their rise and fall this dominion is eternal it shall have no end 2. In respect of all places Rev. 5. 9. to the end 3. In respect of all creatures Rev. 5. 4. In respect of all things and actions For him hath God the Father made Lord and King and he doth powerfully administer his Church to the sanctification preservation and salvation of those which refuse not to submit Christ doth one thing more then all Kings for their Subjects for he maketh his Subjects seeing all by nature are his enemies but by his Word and Spirit he subdueth them to the obedience of his will 1 Cor. 14. 25. that he may glorifie himself and his Father in their salvation 3. Absolute Rev. 19. Christ is Lord Paramount 1 Tim. 6. 14. He is a King by a threefold right 1. Of birth Gal. 4. 1. 2. Of donation Psal. 2. 8. Ioh. 17. 2. 3. Conquest Rev. 1. 18. He is King in Heaven in respect of his glory in Earth in respect of his grace in hell in respect of his justice Christ as Mediator is the Churches head 1 Cor. 11. 32. Ephes. 1. 22. 4. 15. 5. 28. Col. 1. 1. 2. 18 19. He is their head Ratione Unionis Ratione Regiminis Ratione Influentiae 1. In respect of Union 2. In respect of Guidance 3. In respect of Influence The Government of the Church is upon his shoulders Isa. 9. 6. 22. 21 22. Matth. 28. 19 20. Ephes. 1. 20 21. Psal. 68. 18. He is the onely head and King of his Church the Government of the Church is part of his Kingly Office He as Mediator hath the Government of the Church committed to him 1. The Church Mystical the number of all the Saints of God whether
Yea let us long for his appearance and thirst after the great Day when he shall come to judge the quick and dead What good wife would not often long for the coming of her absent husband and for her going to partake with him in his state of glory This world is a dunghil and all the things in it are baser compared to that estate of Christ then dirt and dung compared to gold O let us shew that we know and beleeve these things by filling our souls with holy and heavenly desires and affections Contemplate our Lord Jesus Christ rising out of the grave contemplate his ascending up to his Father contemplate him sitting at the right hand of his Father contemplate him coming to Judgement till these things have banished all love of sinne in thee all earthlinesse of Spirit and made thee in some measure like unto him in these things If the Spirit of grace and glory rest upon us it will thus glorifie us and raise us up A Christian man is not glorious because he hath obtained more outward preferment or wealth but because he hath obtained a more effectual and working knowledge of Christ his Head and is made more and more suitable to the spiritual glory of such a Mediatour Hitherto should our chief desires and indeavours runne What do we musing tiring and tormenting our selves in studying earthly things nay evil and sinful things Do these studies and cogitations accord with the heavenly nature which our blessed Saviour maketh them partakers of that are ingraffed into him by Faith and enlivened by the mighty work of his Spirit In vain do we call our selves Christians and look to be brought to that glorious estate wherto he hath already assigned all true Christians if we do not shew our selves thus in our measure for the present glorified with Christ. But secondly let this thought make us to loath our sins and heartily to lament them when we consider of them because they offend so great and wonderful a person that is so highly advanced over all and withal so good and glorious and one that hath done so much for us and doth so particularly know and observe us and all our actions That Lord of Lords and King of Kings that only blessed Potentate who inhabiteth eternity who dwelleth in that light which is inaccessible whom no creature saw nor can see this eminent person he seeth us at all times in all places and companies he is a witnnesse of all our actions that shall be the Judge he taketh particular and precise notice of our whole carriage O shall we dare to offend his pure and glorious eyes with things so abominable to him as those must needs be for which himself was put to suffer such things as he did suffer before he entred into his glory Do we not think that Christ hateth sinne with a most perfect hatred and shall not we strive to conform our selves to him and to please him that is so incomparably much greater then all other creatures Do but think what an one our Lord is and how displeasing sinne is in his sight and then it is not possible for us to love it if we either love our selves or him And it is a sure truth that God will sanctifie these Meditations to such as will exercise themselves therein to beat down sinne in them and to work an hatred of it in their souls Oh rhat each of us could retire our selves often from the world and put himself in minde of Christs glory and say to himself if I follow voluptuousnesse and give my self to wantonnesse drunkennesse gaming idlenesse riot or unthriftinesse these are the things that glorious Saviour of mankinde abh orreth and shall I dare to provoke him against me We are careful to shunne those things which we know will offend great men in the world not alone Kings and Princes but men of inferiour rank that are of place in the Countreys where we dwell and shall we not avoid that which will displease him whose greatnesse is so great that all height set in balance with his is meer meannesse basenesse and contemptiblenesse Admonish thy self often of this point beseech him that knows how loathsom sinne is to himself to make it abominable to thee for his sake and this will cause thee to loath it The true knowledge of Christ to conceive him to be so exceeding excellent as he is will force any reasonable creature to study to please him and to cast away farre from him all that will provoke him and that is all sinne and wickednesse for that his soul hateth and then is our leaving of sinne and casting away evil deeds truly acceptable to him when it hath its original in this knowledge of him and love to him Thirdly This glory of Christ following his sufferings must become a pillar to our Faith and a sure Argument to make us trust perfectly upon him and him alone For is he not able to the utmost to save those which come unto God by him hath he not made it more then manifest that he hath fully satisfied his Fathers justice and answered for our sins He bare the sins of mankinde even of the world as the Scripture speaketh indefinitely that no man should through unbelief exclude himself I say he bare all the sins of men upon his body on the Tree there he undertook to offer up a perpetual Sacrifice and to make an atonement to his Father for us Now you see him no more in an Agony no more Crucified no longer lying in the Grave but entred into his Glory O rest upon him rest upon him rest upon him perfectly How many how great soever those sins be that you have committed for his entring into Glory maketh it manifest that he hath satisfied for them all to the full and if you renounce your selves and all other merits he can and will cause them all to be pardoned and blotted out of the Debt-book of his heavenly Father If we can go to Christ for pardon of sinne he is so glorified that his intercession applying his Redemption to us shall surely make us safe To him therefore runne on him cast thy self on him rely for the plenary and certain remission of all thy sins all aggravations of them notwithstanding yea go to him and rest upon him for power against them all and for strength to overcome them and to vanquish all Satans temptations and to make thee a perfect conquerour for this glory hath he received as the Head of the Church for the use and benefit of his Church and of all and each of those in his Church that shall seek to him and beleeve in him He will justifie he will sanctifie he will save He can do it perfecty he will do it certainly onely so that we rest upon him for it and seek to and call upon him for it All that call upon the Name of the Lord shall be saved all that long and desire to be saved and do trust
I have shewed in my first Book of the Scriptures Secondly It tends to the extream dishonour of Christ 1. In making other Intercessours 2. In making each man his own Saviour by his own works 3. In feigning a Purgatory Thirdly It tends to the damnation of mens souls 1. In drawing them to put confidence in their own works 2. In making them content with lip-labour in stead of prayer 3. In mocking them with counterfeit confession 4. In teaching them to commit Idolatry 5. In teaching them the doctrine of venial sins and that these may be pardoned without either confession or contrition There is a double way of advancing Antichrist First In way of Worship and Superstition Some conceive that course was taken here formerly when there was so much cringing and bowing toward the Altar Secondly By publishing and maintaining the Doctrines of Popery the most refined Doctrines conditional Decrees Free-will Auxilium sufficiens omnibus ad salutem media scientia in God and Universal Redemption in Christs intention final Apostasie These are the Jesuites Doctrines Arminius had it from them Christians that have cast off Popery should be so farre from returning again to Babylon that they should pray for the destruction and utter ruine of that man of sinne and with confidence expect the accomplishment of the Prophecies in that kinde The End of the sixth Book THE SEVENTH BOOK OF OUR VNION And Communion WITH CHRIST And our Spiritual Benefits by him and some special Graces CHAP. I. Of our Union with Christ. HAving handled the work of Redemption in the Nature and Person of it Now I shall speak of the Application of it by the holy Ghost That is a special part of Gods Providence whereby those things which Jesus Christ hath purchased are by the operation of the holy Ghost made effectual to all those for whom they were appointed Four things are considerable in it 1. The foundation of it 2. The efficient cause or worker of it 3. The persons who shall be made partakers of it 4. The parts of this work 1. Union and conjunction with Christ. 2. Communion with him The ground work of it lies in three things 1. The donation of God the Father Iohn 6. 39. All that my Father hath given me shall come to me 2. The intendment of Christ in all the work he wrought Iohn 17. 19. For their sakes do I sanctifie my self that is separate my self to the work I undertook 3. The Fathers accepting it done for them as heartily as if they had done it in their own persons 2 Cor. 5. 19. 2. The efficient cause of it the holy Ghost that is the third Person in the Trinity who is equal to the Father and the Son The making of man was in some respect appropriated to the Father redeeming him to the Son the making it effectual and applying it was the work of the holy Ghost 14 15 and 16. Chapters of Iohn I will send the holy Ghost The Comforter he shall lead you into all truth Convince you of sinne righteousnesse and judgement There is no one branch of our partaking of Christ but what is totally ascribed to the holy Ghost The sending of the Gospel is by the holy Ghost they are the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost Faith Union with Christ and Communion with him in all his Offices are from the holy Ghost the Spirit teacheth governeth comforteth Reason Because no inferiour person could effect it Ephes. 1. 19 20. Thirdly The Persons to whom this work of application belongs or who shall be made partakers of Christ but the Decree of Election and Reprobation have been handled already There are a certain number whom God hath appointed to come to life by Christ the Spirit of God will make the means effectuall to all his Fourthly The parts of this work 1. Union and conjunction with Christ. 2. Communion with him 1 Ioh. 5. 12. I shall first speak of our Union with Christ. Christ is said to dwell and abide in us and we are said to be Christs to be partakers of Christ to be cloathed with Christ and abide in him The Spirit of God sets it out in five similitudes 1. Of food made one with the body Ioh. 6. 5 6. 2. Of Head and Members Ephes. 1. 22 23. 3. Of the foundation and building Ephes. 2. 20 21 22. 1 Pet. 2. 4 5 6. 4. Of the stock and branches Ioh. 15. 4 5 6 7. 5. Of the Husband and Wife Ephes. 5. 31 32. We must be one with Christ as we were one with the first Adam say some two wayes 1. Naturally as we bore his image 2. Voluntarily as we consented to his Covenant so with the second Adam 1. Naturally by receiving of his Spirit 2. Voluntarily consenting to his Covenant Though it is not easie to conceive how we can be said to have consented to his Covenant but as being in him and so his consent did include ours The Union begins on Christs part he layes hold on me by his Spirit Rom. 8. 9. Phil. 3. 12. Gal. 4. 5 6. 1 Iohn 4. 13. This Spirit works a principle of faith in us that layes hold on Christ and accepts him for our Head and Husband for ever Iohn 1. 12. Ephes. 3. 17. He will take Christ 1. With all his Offices for a Lord as well as a Saviour 2. With all his graces 3. With all his inconveniences Christ with poverty with disgrace with the stake There is a three-fold Union between Christ and a Believer 1. Mystical with Christ as a Head the fruit of that is intimacy 2. Moral with Christ as a patern or example 3. Judicial with Christ as a Surety whereby we are concerned in every act of Christs mediation the fruit of this is interest This Union between Christ and us is wrought by the Spirit Ephes. 4. 4. He unites God and us and us one with another He works it by the Ministery of the Word 1 Cor. 1. 9. Iohn 6. 44 45. and a religious use of the Seals 1 Cor. 12. 13. Rom. 6. 3 5. 1 Cor. 10. 16. Some make our Union with Christ to be only a relative Union others an essentiall personall Union as if we were Godded with God and Christed with Christ. I would not be too bold with those expressions of Nazianzen because I see they are abused ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã First There is more then a relative Union as that place 1 Cor. 6. 17. forcibly proves 2. These Reasons 1. This Union is set forth by similitudes which shew a real Union Iohn 15. 1. 1 Cor. 12. Head and Body 2. Because our Union with Christ is compared to the Mystery of the Trinity and is like to the Union of the Persons in the Divine Nature Ioh. 6. 57. 14. 20. 17. 21 22 23. We are one not in the same kinde or degree of Union nor in so high and glorious a manner 3. Because it is not a Union founded only in terms of Scripture but
really wrought by the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 12. 13. 4. Because there are real effectual comforts and graces derived to us from hence Rom. 6. 4. Phil. 3. 10. Secondly It is not an essential Union 1. Because the Union is mystical not personal the two Natures in Christ are essentially united because they are made one person it is a Union of persons our persons are united to Christ yet not a personal Union we make not one person but one body with Christ and not one body natural but mystical 1 Cor. 6. 17. 2. Those that mingle and confound the persons make the mystical Union higher then the personal the personal Union did not confound the Natures make the man God Object The whole Church is called Christ 1 Cor. 12. 12. and we are made partakers of the Divine Nature Answ. We must not apply that to Union which is proper to Communion Communion is the common union of all the members with Christ. It is folly to apply that to one part which is proper to the whole body Head and Members is Christ mystical the parts are of the body but not the body There is a great deal of difference between the Divine Nature as it was in Christ and as it is in us Col. 2. 6. compared with that of 2 Pet. 1. 4. He had the fulnesse of the God-head we are only partakers of the Divine Nature the God-head dwels in him personally in us spiritually 1 Iohn 4. 16. there is a likenesse wrought in us to the Divine Nature This Union between Christ and us is 1. Real though he be in Heaven we on earth because the same Spirit that dwels in him dwels in us it is not only notional nor moral as betwixt friends 2. Mutual I am my Beloveds and my Beloved is mine and total whole Christ God and man is ours and the whole man soul and body must be his Psal. 45. 10. therefore we are said To eat his flesh Drink his bloud 3. Spiritual Christs Spirit is communicated to us and abides in us 4. Operative where Christ dwels by his Spirit he casts out Satan and takes possession of the soul and furnisheth it with his graces repairs his Image in us communicates his life to us gives us strength to bear crosses 5. Intimate Iohn 17. 21. Cant. 8. 12. it was not enough to say My vineyard but my vineyard which is mine 6. Strong and inseparable Death dissolves marriage not this Union Rom. 8. 34 35 36 37 38. It brings us nearer Christ by vertue of this mystical Union with Christ the dead bodies of the Saints are raised up at the last day This Union with Christ is one of the deep things of God one of the great mysteries of the Gospel Ephes. 5. 30 32. Our Saviour in his preaching began with the Doctrin of Repentance Mat. 4. 17. then went to that of Sanctification in general in the fifth sixth and seventh Chapters of Matth then he proceeds to the Doctrin of Faith sixth seventh and eighth Chapters of Iohn and lastly to his Union with the Saints fourteenth fifteenth and sixteenth Chapters of Iohn There are three mystical Unions not to be understood by a creature 1. The Mystery of the Trinity wherein three distinct Persons make but one God Deut. 6. 4. 2. Wherein two distinct Natures make one particular person so there is one Christ 1 Cor. 8. 6. 3. When two distinct Natures and Persons are united by one Spirit so there is one Church Cant. 6. 8. How to know whether I am united to Christ. I have then received the Spirit of Christ 1 Iohn 3. 24. Rom. 8. 26. He walks in the Spirit lives by the Spirit is led by the Spirit Two Rules to know that Christ is then first A Spirit of Mortification he 1. Helps thee to subdue thy darling sins 1 Iohn 3. 8. 2. Helps thee to overcome thy secret spiritual sins the power of natural conscience may keep under grosse sins but what power have you to subdue contempt of God impenitency hardnesse of heart pride envy Secondly Christ is also a Spirit of Sanctification 1 Pet. 1. 2. 1. In renewing the inward man That which is of the Spirit is Spirit 2. In transforming the outward man 1. He is willingly ignorant of no truth 2. He lets it break forth into practice 3. Layes out whatever is dear to him for Christ as Nehemiah Esther Benefits which flow from our Union with Christ 1. Reconciliation God looks not upon us as enemies Luk. 2. 14. 2. Union with the holy Trinity God the Father Christ dwels in God and God in him 1 Thes. 1. 1 2. The Spirit he is said to abide in them and they in him 3. He hath an interest in all Christs relations Iohn 17. I go to my Father and your Father my God and your God this gives boldnesse and accesse to the throne of Grace 4. The Promises come to be yours by your union with Christ 2 Cor. 1. 20. they are made with Christ and with you in him he is Primus foederatus say some yet others say Christ is Mediator of the Covenant but not a party with whom the Covenant is made I will forgive their iniquities c. this they say is not made with Christ who knew no sinne Besides they urge that it is expresly said I will make a new Covenant with the house of Israel c. And all spiritual priviledges 1 Ioh. 5. 12. this is the ground of all imputation of righteousnesse 5. We are presented to the Father through Christ he not onely presents your services but persons Exod. 12. 29. Heb. 7. 24 28. Eph. 1. 6. Phil. 3. 9. The end or intendment of this Union 1. To be the highest exaltation to his people that their persons are capable of the Angels are not so united to Christ as the Saints they are his servants not his members 2. That this might be the foundation of all Communion betwixt Christ and the soul he is the head we the members by vertue of the hands union with the head are all living operations He is the foundation we the building He the stock we the branches He the Husband we the Spouse by vertue of this conjunction he looks for duties from us there is a living in him a bearing fruit in him and we for priviledges from him we partake with him in his Righteousnesse Victories Graces Inheritance Directions to preserve our Union or Conjunction with Christ He is united to us by the in-dwelling vertue of his Spirit 1 Cor. 12. 13. 1 Iohn 3. 24. 4 13. and by faith Iohn 1. 12. 1. Do not grieve Gods Spirit Ephes. 4 23. Delicatares est Spiritus sanctus Tert. if he counsel rebel not 2. Maintain thy faith beleeve strongly against all doubts and apprehensions of thy own unworthinesse the Spirit comes by faith Gal. 3. and it is kept by it faith is the bond of union on our part as the Spirit on Gods 3. Use the
Ordinances Iob 22. 21. in every duty and act of worship look to enjoy God Get some excitements to grace resolutions of obedience displeasure against sinne use a holy boldnesse in thy addresse to God Heb. 10. 9. Ephes. 3. 12. we come not to a tribunal of Justice as malefactors but as friends and favourites to a throne of grace Iob 22. 26. Use 1. Prayer Psal. 86. 11. 2. Attend on the Gospel reade it meditate on it daily 3. The Sacraments make use of thy Baptism we were baptized into Christ and frequently use the Lords-Supper We should praise God when he meets with us in duties and repent his with-drawing himself Lam. 3. 44. 4. We should be one with all believers because we are one with Christ. Christ seldom speaks of his peoples union with him but he speaks of their conjunction one with another and seldom presseth them to brotherly love but from this union with Christ 1 Cor. 12. per tot 1. 10. Ephes. 4. CHAP. II. Of Effectual Vocation OUr union with Christ by the Spirit is wrought in our Effectuall Calling This is the first work which God works upon the soul it is Temporalis Electio 1 John 5. 19. it is the act of God the Father Ioh. 6. 44 45. 2 Cor. 4. 6. Ephes. 1. 17 19. He hath called us with an holy Calling It is the act of Gods free grace and almighty power whereby souls are gathered out of the world into the kingdom of Christ to be made one with him and holy and happy by him It is an act 1. Of Gods free grace called according to Gods free purpose Rom. 8. 28. See 30 31. verses 2. Of his almighty power a moral perswasion will not do it Ephes. 1. 19. Ioh. 6. 44. This grace works powerfully therefore God is said to draw yet sweetly and secretly therefore man is said to come This power of God is put forth on the understanding by enlightening it Ier. 37. 33. Iohn 6. 45. it apprehends the guilt of sin the horror of Gods wrath sweetnesse of Communion with him 2. On the will effectually inclining it Ier. 31. 33. Psal. 110. 3. to embrace and follow those glorious objects the understanding represents 3. Whereby souls are gathered out of the world into the Kingdom of Christ. All mankinde are brought into two ranks either they are men of the world or called out of it Iohn 15. 19. The Elect themselves while they are in their natural condition are men of the world Ephes. 3. 5. Fiunt non nascuntur Christiani Col. 1. 13. The Scripture expresly witnesseth that God works in us both to will and to do Phil. 2. 13. That Faith and Repentance are the gift of God Ephes. 2. 8. 2 Tim. 2. ult 4. The end of Vocation is to be made one with Christ Iohn 16. 44. and holy and happy by him 2 Pet. 1. 3. 1 Thes. 4. Rom. 8. 30. Regeneration saith Dr Twisse is to be preferred before salvation the one a translation from the state of nature into the state of grace the other is only a translation from the state of grace into the state of glory By the one we are made the sons of God by the other we only obtain the inheritance of the sons of God First The Causes of Vocation 1. The principal efficient cause is the holy Ghost man is not the authour of his own conversion 2. Instrumental the Ministery of the Word Secondly The Subjects or Persons on whom it is wrought all the elect Ioh. 10 Other sheep have I that shall hear my voice Thirdly The manner how this Vocation is wrought The Spirit of God works after such a mighty manner that it is irresistible though the word be grounded on Acts 7. 51. yet some dislike it but the Lord brings them not in violently against their wils he takes away prevailing obstinacy He never made any creature too hard for himself He cals them once for all There is more in it then a moral swasion Iohn 6. 44. a real efficacy God circumciseth our hearts quickens us raiseth us from the dead gives a new heart Fourthly The parts of this work of Vocation wherein it stands In two things 1. The Lord makes a gracious offer of Christ to the soul. 2. The soul accepts of Christ when and as he is tendred Christ is offered in the Gospel First Externally Matth. 20. 16. This is a Declaration or Publication of the great goodnesse of God to a poor lost sinner willing to be reconciled to him in Christ. It stands in four particulars 1. God hath sent his Son Christ who by his own obedience hath paid a sufficient ransom for the most miserable wretches 2. God is willing to make this good to all poor sinners who will take him on the terms he is offered 3. The terms on which Christ is offered in the Gospel are most free and nothing required but only freely to receive him 4. Because the humble and broken sinner is most ready to be discouraged therefore he declares that those which are vilest in their own eyes are most welcome to him Secondly Internally Rom. 8. 30. which is the work only of the Spirit of God Act. 10. 44. Marks of an effectual Calling First God breaks the heart by some preparatory conviction to make the soul fit to receive the grace of God the proper Call is by the Gospel 1 Thess. 2. 14. but the previous work of the Law is conviction of sinne and the evil of it Hos. 2. 14. Gal. 3. 1. See Iohn 16. 8. This conviction hath not the like effects in all in some anxiousnesse in others horror all see themselves in a wretched condition The second note may be taken from the instrument or means of conversion 2 Thess. 2. 14. most usually it is by the Word preacht though it may not work always in the time of hearing Cant. 5. 3 6. Mat. 26. 8. Ioh. 10. 3. Thirdly When the heart is over-powred and prevailed with to obey the Call when we answer his Call Iohn 20. 16. Gods Call is the offer of grace our answer is the receiving of it Iohn 12. 3. Ier. 22. the direct answer to a Call is the consent and full purpose of heart to take Christ upon his own terms Fourthly The disposition of the soul in making this return and in answering this Call of God godly sorrow Ier. 31. 18. holy wonders 1 Pet. 2. 9. free resolution and confidence come what will come they will obey God Luke 5. 5. Fifthly The fruits and effects of a Call it infers a change from the former state in heart the whole heart it now finds comfort and satisfaction in God and hates sin Hos. 4. 8. Ephes. 4. 12. I know there is little difference between effectual Calling Conversion and Regeneration yet because some of our Divines handle the work of Grace under the notion of Conversion and effectual Calling too I shall speak of Conversion in the next place CHAP. III. Of
Conversion and Free-will I. Of Conversion COnversion is a coming back again to God from whom one departed by sin Hos. 14. 1. Turning is a word borrowed from Travellers who being out of the way get into it again by turning that is by leaving the way in which they did walk and taking another different way from it contrary to it if one have gone the quite contrary way There is first Habitual Conversion the first infusion of life and habits of grace conversion from a state of sin Act. 3. 19. Secondly Actual the souls beginning to act from that life and those habits a conversion from some particular grosse acts of sinne Luke 22. 32. It is so called because of the great breach grosse sins make on ones Justification 1. Puts a damp on all his graces Psal. 51. 10. 2. There is a suspension of all the comforts of grace vers 12. so that one may be said Quodammodo excidere in respect of the use and comfort Isa. 63. 10 17. Mans aversion from God by sinne and conversion to God by grace is the summe of all Divinity A sinner departs from God two wayes 1. As the chief good 2. As the utmost end therefore conversion is a change of these two when one makes God his chiefest good and his glory his utmost end A man in turning to God First Makes God the chief good 1. If he make him the chief object of his contemplation Psal. 139. 17. Where our treasure is there will our hearts be also 2. If he choose him as his portion Iosh. 24. 22. Psal. 119 57. 3. If he desire all things else in subordination to him Prov. 30. 8. sine summo bono nil bonum 4. Judgeth of all times or persons according as they have this good or are serviceable for it 5. Fears sin above all things which will separate between God and him Secondly He makes Gods glory his chiefest end this is Gods end Prov. 16. He makes God the utmost end of his being Rom. 14. 8. and acting 1 Cor. 10. 31. Rom. 11. 30. From him as the first cause To him as the last end God is our chiefest good therefore must be our utmost end See Psal. 73. 25 26. It is the first Question in the Assemblies Catechism What ought to be the chiefest and highest end of every man in this life The Properties and Qualities which ought to be found in true Conversion It must be 1. Present and seasonable While it is called to day call upon the Lord while he is near and seek him while he may be found The present time is the only time of converting not the future now at this instant time God offers mercy exhorts cals To day if you will hear his voice harden not your hearts the future time is uncertain we cannot assure our selves of another hour We have many examples daily of the falshood of late repentance The longer we defer it the more difficult it will be as a sore without a plaister the more hardly it is healed 2. Universal or General we must turn from all sinne without exception or reservation of any and chiefly from our own sins Grace is called Light Leaven The Law of God forbiddeth all sinne God hateth all sin Christ died for all sin the conscience condemneth all sin and in our Covenant with God we renounced all sinne Cast away all your transgressions hate every false way 3. It must be hearty sincere unfeigned God complains of some that turned unto him feignedly 4. Constant persevering to the end a continuing still more and more to convert a daily renewing these acts and reforming our faults we must cleave to the Lord with full purpose of heart The order and manner of this work how and in what measure it is wrought in the Saints First The Doctrine of the Gospel is propounded and made known in both the parts of it viz. that which concerns mans misery in himself and the perfect and only remedy in Christ to all penitent sinners Secondly The soul is enlightened and enabled to assent unto this Doctrine Thirdly It is yet further stirred up to consider of this Doctrine so beleeved and to give heed to it as Lydias minde was wrought upon when Paul preacht Fourthly It begins to apply that Doctrine to it self so farre as to be affected with the sense of its misery but so as there is wrought also a hope of getting out of this misery and a perswasion that he shall be accepted and hereupon follows conversion For he that sees himself in an ill state and sees also a certain way out of it being perswaded that he may by such and such means escape and avoid will undoubtedly apply himself to seek his own good and the Spirit of God by working this perswasion converts the soul We may plainly see this order in Davids renewing of his conversion after his sinne and in the hearers of Peters Sermon Act. 2. where first they heard and marked Peter then were pricked in heart then asked What they must do to be saved and being instructed by Peter to convert did so and were saved Marks or Signs of Conversion 1. Such a one hath had experience of the discovery of sinne as the greatest evil and of misery to himself by sin Sin revived and I died 2. The Lord hath wrought in him a glorious discovery of Christ and an instinct after union with him which is faith Phil 3. 10. 3. He is brought under the guidance and power of the Spirit Ioh. 3. 6. 1 Cor. 6. 11. Mat. 11. 5. Gospellized brought under the power of it hath a spiritual bent in his soul a new principle new ends 2 Cor. 5. 17. He sees things with another eye He hath a new law planted within him which will make all duties easie and sweet to him Ier. 31. 33. 4. He is made like to God every Saint is a living Image of God He will love persons the more he seeth of God in them and Ordinances the more pure they are 5. Where there is life there will be growth 1 Pet. 2. 3. they will grow up as willows as calves of the stall Mal. 4. True Conversion differs from false 1. In the efficient cause for first the true spring comes from the Spirit of God by means of faith in the Gospel stirring up a desire of Gods favour and freedome from sinne for attaining that favour the false from a natural desire of ones welfare that he may escape the punishment of sin 2. In the formal or manner of doing true Conversion is a willing and deliberate act out of choice false a forcible act done out of compulsion 3. Final the true seeks to please God the false to ease it self Motives to and Means of Conversion By Motives I mean certain considerations and arguments that in all reason should prevail to make men resolve upon the work By Means some things tending to enable men the better to do it when they have
and obeying his voice cannot be without faith yet he may walk in darknes as in that place of Isaiah before quoted 2. The soul which hath the faith of adherence and wants that of evidence is in a justified condition many things have a reall being that have no visible appearing to us If one could not be justified but by faith of assurance then if one lose his assurance he loseth his justification 3. When faith of adherence hath attain'd to faith of assurance yet many times the assurance is lost Psal. 32. beg Psal. 51. 12. Christ on the Crosse had faith of adherence My God my God not clearnesse of evidence 4. When the soul hath lost the faith of evidence it cannot lose the faith of adherence the fire may be so smothered in ashes that there is no light yet it alwayes hath heat if there be fire Iob 15. 30. Psal. 44. 17. 5. The faith of adherence alwayes abiding and bringing the soul to heaven that soul though it want assurance is bound to praise God if thou wouldst be more thankfull for the faith of adherence the Lord would bring in strong consolation 6. Faith of adherence will certainly end in faith of evidence if thy soul have chosen Christ and thou wait for him thou shalt at last meet with him Faith layeth hold on the promise as being true affiance or hope expects the thing promised as being good B. Down of Justif. l. 6. c. 4. We beleeve things past present and to come but hope for things to come only We beleeve both promises and threatnings both rewards and punishments in the order set by God but hope onely for things desirable Robins Ess. Observ. 10. The end and great priviledge of faith is to bring us to everlasting life Heb. 11. 6. 1 Pet. 1. 9. Iohn 20. 31. Reasons 1. By faith we are made Sons Children 1 Iohn 3. 2. and so may expect a childes portion Faith makes us sons 1. In a juridical sense Iohn 1. 12. 2. In a moral and real sense 1 Pet. 1. 3. Secondly These are the terms of the eternal Covenant between God and Christ Iohn 3. 16. 6. 40. Heb. 9. 15. Thirdly It is the mother of obedience the way to be made happy is to be made holy Fourthly Faith begins the life which is perfected in glory 1 Iohn 5. 12. it anticipates heaven Rom. 5. 2. 8. 11. We should act faith in order to everlasting life First Accept Christ in the offers of the Gospel Acts 16. 32. Mark 16. 16. Col. 1. 21. Secondly Beleeve the great promises of heaven Heb. 11. 6. Consider 1. The riches of Gods mercy he will give like himself an infinite and eternal reward 2 Cor. 4. 17. 2. The sufficient merits of Christ Rom. 8. 32. Thirdly Get your own title confirmed 1 Tim. 6. 20. Fourthly Often renew your hope by serious and distinct thoughts Heb. 11. 1. Col. 3. 1. Phil. 3. 20. Fifthly Earnestly desire and long after a full accomplishment Rom. 8. 23. Faith is wrought by the Word Rom. 10. 14 15 17. Ephes. 1. 13. Acts 2. 41 47. 15. 7. 1 Pet. 1. 23. but besides the outward preaching there must be the Spirit within Intimus magister as Augustine cals him The word is but a moral cause or instrumenr whereby the Spirit worketh not necessarily but at pleasure 1 Cor. 3. 5. Faith is called the gift of God Ephes. 2. 8. Phil. 1. 29. the work of God Iohn 6. 29. See Iohn 6. 44. Ephes. 1. 19 20. The Word can do nothing without the Spirit the Spirit can work without means as in children and those that cannot hear God convinceth a man of his sinne and misery and need of mercy Iohn 16. 9 10 11. Rom. 3. 20. and then shews him that there is mercy and salvation to be had in Christ that he is a mighty Saviour able to free him from all evil and that he is tendred to him in the Gospel Isa. 55. 1 2. Matth. 11. 28. Iohn 6. 37. Iohn 7. 37. Act. 3. 26 38 39. discovers the infinite love of Christ his excellencies and the benefits we shall enjoy by him The Anabaptists say That faith is given not by means of the Word but by illumination and immediate working of the Spirit The Arminians say that preaching of the Word is able to beget faith in a man and to turn him unto God without the inward working and teaching of the holy Ghost usually the Word and Spirit go together 2 Cor. 6. 1. The preaching of the Gospel is called the rod of his power Psal. 110. 2. Some pretend above others to magnifie the Spirit and to be all for the Spirit yet vilifie the Word which is the means whereby to obtain the Spirit Cornelius and them that were with him received the Spirit by the Word Acts 10. 44. 1 Thess. 5. 19 20. Gal. 3. 2. The Ministery of the Gospel is called the ministration of the Spirit Manasseh his conversion 2 Chron 33. 11 12. was wrought by means of affliction setting home upon his conscience that word of God mentioned in the verse immediately preceding Affliction doth not convert without the Word either going before or accompanying it Psal. 94 12 36. Iob 9. 10 11. Faith is an excellent grace 2 Pet. 1. 1. It is a fruit of the Spirit Gal. 5. 22. The gift of God the work of God by an excellency Iohn 6. 29. an effect of Gods almighty power Ephes. 1. 19. A sign of Gods electing love Acts 13. 48. called the faith of Gods elect Tit. 1. 1. Justifying saving faith First It is the only condition of the Covenant of grace and life Beleeve and thou shalt be saved Secondly The grace that matcheth us to Christ Ephes. 3. 17. Christ is the great remedium and faith the great medium Thirdly It brings us to near relation with God Iohn 1. 12. Fourthly It is the instrument of Justification Rom. 3. 22 25 26 28. Rom. 5. 1. by it the righteousnesse of Christ is imputed Rom. 4. 3 4 5 16 22 24. and our sins discharged Acts 13. 38. Fifthly It is the grace which pleadeth with God and challengeth him of his word Gen. 32. 12. in which thou hast caused me to trust and gives God in Christ all the glory in the great work of salvation by a Mediator 1. Faith quickens the soul Gal. 2. 20. 2. Sanctifies it Acts 15. 9. by it we conquer sinne Rom. 8. 17. 15. 1. the devil Eph. 6. 16. the world 1 Iohn 5. 4. 3. By it we obtain what ever good we stand in need of and God hath promised Be it unto thee according to thy faith 4. It carries away the good of all Ordinances in the Supper by it we have communion with God the Word profited not because not mixed with faith 5. It comforts in all troubles Hab. 2. 4. in desertions when God hides his face Isa. 8. 15. Iob 13. 13. By faith we stand by faith we live by faith we
ordinary custome among the Romans It is a gracious sentence of God the Father on a believer whereby for Christs sake he cals believers his children and really admits them into the state and condition of children He cals us sons Gal. 3. 26. 4. 4 5. and admits us into the state and condition of sons I will be their Father and they shall be my children It is amongst men a remedy found out for the solace of a father which hath no childe by taking one to the right of an inheritance who by nature hath no claim to it 1. There is the election of him that would have him 2. The consent of the adopted 3. He called him Son in the Court when the Lord makes believers his children he thus adopts them There is a difference yet between divine and humane adoption 1. Man puts not a new nature into the party adopted God when he adopts he makes them new creatures 2. Man is moved to this many times by some perfection or apprehended excellency in the party so Pharaohs Daughter because she saw Moses a fair childe took him for hers but it is not so with God there is no good but what he works Ezek. 16. 6. 3. They adopted for their comfort and because they had no sons on whom to bestow their inheritance but God infinitely delighted in his own natural Son and he needed not us he hath his Angels to glorifie him How this Adoption is wrought It is done by applying of Christs Sonship to them The applying of Christs righteousnesse to us makes us righteous and the applying of his Sonship to us makes us the sons and daughters of God Christ being the first-born is heir and all Gods people co-heirs with him Rom. 8. 16 17 18. What Benefits have we by it All the whole work of our Redemption is sometimes exprest by it Iohn 1. 11. The glory of heaven is laid down in this one word Rom. 8. 15. We groan that we might receive the adoption of Sons The Benefits thereof are brought to two heads 1. We are really cut off from the family from which we sprung old Adam sin hell we are now no more in a sinful condition 2. We are ingraffed into Gods family and have all the priviledges of a natural son By the Law of the Romans one might do nothing to his adopted childe but what he might do to his own begotten Son By this means 1. They receive the Spirit of Sanctification Rom. 8. 15. 2. They have the honour of sons Iohn 8. 35. 3. They have the boldnesse and accesse of sons May cry Abba Father they may come to God with open face as men freed from condemnation Ephes. 3. 12. 4. They have the inheritance of sons Rom. 8. 27. they have a double right to heaven Titulo Redemptionis Adoptionis Three things will shew our Adoption 1. Likenesse to the Spirit of Christ thou wilt be holy as he is 2. Thou wilt bear an awful respect to God the childe honours the Father 3. There is the Spirit of prayer the childe comes to the Father to supply his wants CHAP. VI. Of Iustification THis word is used in Scripture sometimes to celebrate with praise Luke 7. When they heard this they justified God 2. To commend ones self being puffed up with the thoughts of our righteousnesse so the Lawyer willing to justifie himself 3. To be freed as he that is dead is justified from sin 4. It is taken for the declaration of our Justification as some expound that Was not Abraham justified by works Justification or to justifie in Scripture is not to infuse in a man righteousnesse by which God will pronounce him righteous but is taken for Gods absolving of him in the Court of free-grace not laying his sins to his charge and withall giving him the right to eternal life because of the obedience of Christ made his It is a judicial act Psal. 143. 2. 2. It is opposed to condemnation a Law term Prov. 17. 15. Rom. 8. 33 34. taken from the Courts of Judicature when the party accused and impleaded by such adversaries is acquitted There is a great difference between Vocation and Justification Vocation precedes Justification follows Justification praesupponit aliquid viz. Faith and Repentance Effectual Calling ponit haec non autem praesupponit The Doctrine of Predestination is handled in the ninth Chapter of the Romans and the first of the Ephesians of Justification in the third and fourth Chapter of the Romans of the first sinne of Adam in the third of Genesis and fifth of the Romans of the Lords Supper in 1 Cor. 11. of the Office of Ministers 1 Tim. 3. of Excommunication 1 Cor. 5. of Assurance â ep Iohn Some say Justification hath a twofold notion Sometimes to justifie us to make us just thus God did make Adam just and justified him by making him a perfect holy good creature this is called the Justification of infusion But properly it is a Law term and to justifie is to declare one just and righteous Thus we are said to justifie God that thou maist be justified when thou judgest we do not make but pronounce him just Justification is a judicial Act of God the Father upon a beleeving sinner whereby his sins being imputed to Christ and Christs righteousnesse to him he is acquitted from sin and death and accepted righteous to eternal life In which description there are four things 1. The Authour who it is that justifieth God the Father Rom. 3. 29 30. 18. 33. it is God that justifieth and it is done by God as a Judge of the quick and dead 2. The object of it who it is that is justified a believing sinner Rom. 3. 16 17. Iohn 8. 21. 3. The matter of it the righteousnesse of Christ imputed to him the righteousnesse of Immanuel of God made man 1 Cor. 1. 30. He is the Lord our righteousnesse 4. The form it is a sentence pronouncing or declaring us free from sin and death and accepted of God There is an imputation which ariseth from inherent guilt so our sins were not imputed to Christ 2 Cor. 5. 21. 2. Which is founded in a natural Union so Adams sinne is imputed to us but neither the filth nor guilt of Adams sinne were conveyed to Christ he came of Adam in a singular dispensation by vertue of that promise The seed of the woman shall break the Serpents head 3. By way of voluntary susception Christ submitted to our punishment he was made sin by Covenant by treating with his Father The debt of a believing sinner is reckoned to Christ and the obedience of Jesus Christ is really reckoned to a believing sinner The result of which exchange is the acquitting of a sinner from sinne and death All the punishments due to us for our sins are reckoned to Christ by vertue of those transactions between God and him Christ became our Surety God layed on him the iniquity of us
Apostles in the New Testament to pray Forgive us our debts as we forgive our debters CHAP. IX Whether one may be certain of his Iustification THe Scripture holds out assurance in reference 1. To Faith Heb. 10. 22. 2. Hope Heb. 6. 11. 3. Love 1 Iohn 4. 17 18. Our knowing our Justification is called the first fruits of the Spirit Rom. 8. 23. The witnesse of the Spirit Rom. 8. 16. The sealing of the Spirit Ephes. 1. 14. The earnest of the Spirit 2 Cor. 5. 5. One may be certain 1. Of his Justification Isa. 45. 24. 2. Of his Adoption Isa. 63. 16. 3. Of his Perseverance in Gods favour unto the end Psal. 23. 6. 4. That after this life he shall inherit eternal glory 2 Cor. 5. 10. 1 Iohn 3. 14. There is a three-fold certainty 1. Moral this consists in opinion and probability and admits of fear 2. Of evidence either external of things particular and obvious which comes by the senses or internal by the understanding and energy of principles 3. Of Faith this certainty is the greatest and exceeds the evidence of the outward senses or the knowledge and understanding of all principles because that full assurance of faith relies on the Divine Promises Faith is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Heb. 11. 1. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ephes. 3. 12. and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã plena certioratio Heb. 10. 24. words that signifie a sure and certain establishment Assurance of Gods grace and favour to save a mans self in particular is wrought in the hearts of those that have it in truth in three degrees First They apprehend a possibility of it when the heart is convinced of sinne and wounded with sinne when the Law cometh in such power the sinne reviveth and a man dieth that is findeth himself dead or in a damnable estate even then the promises of the Gospel being believed and acknowledged for first true do cause the dejected Spirit to support it self with this thought The Lord can forgive can accept me be a Saviour to me There are mercies enough in him merits enough in Christ it is not impossible but that I even I also may be taken into grace So the Leper came to our Saviour saying Lord if thou wilt thou canst make me clean and the blinde men being asked by Christ Believe you that I can do this for you said Yea Lord To which he replied Be it unto you according to your faith Secondly They apprehend a probability of it not alone God can save me but it may be also that he will Who can tell but God will have mercy upon us that we perish not as did the Ninevites and Hezekiah did wish that Isaiah should cry mightily if so be that the Lord of Heaven would hearken to the words of Senacherib and deliver them When Bartimeus the blinde man came crying after Christ at first he was perswaded that Christ could cure him but then when he called him and the people told him so much he cast off his cloak and came running with more life he began to be perswaded then that like enough Christ meant him some good and would restore him his sight Thirdly They apprehend a Certainty a mans soul concludeth The Lord will pardon will save is reconciled will deliver God is my Shepherd I shall not want Thus doth Assurance grow in the Saints from weak beginnings first he saith I am sure God can save and therefore I will run to him then hopes God will help and therefore I will continue seeking lastly I am sure God will save therefore I will most confidently rely upon him There is a three-fold Assurance 1. Of Evidence it is the duty of every Christian to attain this 2. Of Affiance which God doth accept of 3. Of Obsignation which God vouchsafes to some in bounty whereby God doth so firmly seal the faith of some as if he had told them that he did die in particular for them this Assurance really excludes doubtings and is given to men after long and fiery trials when they have stood in an eminent way for Christ as did the Apostles and Martyrs Some have been so swallowed up with joy that they have cried out Lord humble me one to whom God revealed his Election could neither eat drink nor sleep for three dayes space but cried out Laudetur Dominus laudetur Dominus Gods people may have an infallible and setled Assurance of their being in the state of grace and their continuance therein This may be proved 1. From Scripture There is an expresse promise to this purpose Isa. 60. 16. See 2 Cor. 13. 5. Heb. 8. 11. 1 Iohn 3. 2. to 15. 2. 3. 5. 13. 2 Ep. 14. 2. Reason 1. From the nature of this estate The state of grace is called life Translated from death to life and light life and light cannot be long hidden Again a man is brought into this condition by a great change and alteration and many times also sudden great changes chiefly being sudden will be easily perceived It is a passing from death to life a translating from the power of darknesse into the Kingdom of his dear Sonne The state of grace doth alwayes bring with it an earnest combate and conflict between two things extreamly contrary one to the other flesh and Spirit this battel cannot be fought in the heart but the man will feel it In the state of grace Christ dwelleth in the heart by faith and by his Spirit and the Word dwelleth there the inhabiting of such guests is evident a King goes not in secret with his train nor the King of glory 2. The Lord hath afforded such helps to his servants as may bring them to the knowledge of their own estate and their certain continuance therein The word of God layes down the general Proposition All that turn shall live all that believe shall be saved the Sacraments bring the general promises home to each particular soul being a particular Word as much as if God should come and sayto the child If thou be not careles to seek Regeneration and to come to me for it I will surely regenerate and wash thee The Lords Supper is an actual word too as if God had said If thou hast confessed thy sins with sorrow and dost labour to be perswaded of my will to pardon them in Christ Be they pardoned be they healed The Spirit of God worketh with the Word and Sacraments to make both effectual and to stablish strengthen and settle the soul that it shall not be moved It sealeth them up to the day of Redemption that is not only marks them for Gods own but as an earnest of their inheritance assures them that by the power of the Spirit they shall continue so Thirdly God requireth of them such duties as it were in vain or impossible to do if they might not be assured of their estate and the perpetuity thereof 2 Cor. 13. 5. 2 Pet. 1. 10. To what purpose were
proving or trying if the matter by no means could be brought to any infallible evidence How can our Calling and Election be made sure unlesse a man may be assured that he is in the state of grace and shall continue therein for ever We are bound to love and desire the last coming of Christ which we cannot do untill we be certified of his love Lastly We are bound to rejoyce in God and that alwayes and that in tribulation Rom. 14. 17. 1 Pet. 1. 8. and when we are persecuted for well-doing which no understanding can conceive to be possible unlesse the soul be assured of life eternal that is to say that he both is and shall continue a true Christian. Can one be glad to suffer the hardest things for Christ if he know not whether he intend to save or destroy him We should have confidence in prayer 1 Ioh. 5. 14. Cry Abba Father Rom. 8. 15. that is speak it with confidence and courage there should be perfect love to God 1 Ioh. 4. 17 18. The triumph of faith Rom. 8 35. It is the proper work of the Spirit to settle the heart of a believer in the assurance of eternal happinesse 2 Cor. 1. 22. Rom. 8. 16. 1 Cor. 2. 12. There is a three-fold work of the Spirit 1. To reveal unto us the things of Christ to enlighten the minde in the knowledge of them Iohn 16. 15. 2. The Spirit draws the image of these upon the soul conforms our hearts to the whole tenour of the Gospel in the work of Regeneration and progresse of Sanctification 3. It brings in evidence to our souls of our interest in these things Gal. 1. 15 16. Rom. 8. 18. It is difficult to attain Assurance 1. From our own corrupt nature which enclines us to both extreams contrary to this to presume or despair Prov. 30. 12. Ps. 36. 2. Rev. 3. 17. 2. From the world our friends flatter us and others load us with slanders and discourage us as Iobs friends did him 3. From Satan whose chief engine next to hinder our conversion is to keep us from Assurance and to delude us with false assurance and he joyns with our unbelief to make us despair See Ephes. 6. 16. 4. The nature of the thing it self is very difficult because it is a matter of great largenesse one must forsake all sinnes and creatures true and false graces are very like lukewarmnesse and the smoaky flax there is a variablenesse of minde even in the converted Gal. 5. 17. There are three means of difference whereby presumption and the true sense of Gods love are distinguished First Presumption grows from a carelesnesse of ones estate in that he examines it not by the Word True Assurance follows the most serious examination of ones estate Secondly Presumption goes without book True Assurance rests it self upon the evidence of Gods Word Thirdly Presumption imboldens to sinne and makes carelesse of good duties True Assurance encourageth to all goodnesse and withdraws the heart from sinne The proper and natural fruits of Assurance 1. An undervaluing of all things here below Psal. 16. 6 7. it is spoken of Christ who lived on the alms of his servants 2. This will comfort us under all afflictions Psal. 46. 4. 3. Our love will be the more abundant to God Cant. 6. 3. 4. It will make a man to prepare for glory 1 Iohn 3. 3. 5. One will desire daily to be dissolved that he may be with Christ. Motives to get Assurance First Every wise man will labour to get a good thing as sure as he can Many will question our title to eternal life Satan follows believers with many objections and temptations our hearts will joyn with him Secondly When this is once got the soul is possessed of the most invaluable treasure of this world To walk in the light of Gods countenance is a priviledge 1. Of Honour 2. Comfort 1 Iohn 3. 20. Assurance is useful in life and death for doing and suffering Thirdly The Devil most opposeth it and labours to keep men in the dark that is an uncomfortable doubtful condition Isa 50. 11. Fourthly It may be attained in Gods ordinary dispensation under the Gospel the whole Church had it 1 Cor. 2. 12. Means to get and keep it I. To get it First As doubts arise get them satisfied and as soon as sins are committed get them pardoned 1 Iohn 2. 1. be frequent in proving thy self the Word is the rule of this trial and examination proving is a comparing our selves with the rule the precepts and promises of Gods Word to see whether we be such as they require or not David saith Commune with your own hearts upon your beds 1 Cor. 11. 28. The necessity and utility of it will prove it sit to be done 1. The necessity of it because of our exceeding aptnesse to deceive our selves and mistake and Satans diligence to beguile us Else if we be false we shall slatter our selves in vain if true we shall want the comfort of it But often proving will chase out hypocrisie 2. An humble patient self-renouncing heart is that frame of Spirit from which this Assurance will never long be absent never did God reveal himself more to any then Paul who was vile in his own eyes the least of sinners and greatest of Saints 3. Labour to get a high esteem of this priviledge think how happy thou shouldst be if God were thine in Christ Mat. 6. 21. Psal. 4. 6. 63. 3. 80. 3. and beg this Assurance at Gods hands 4. Labour to know faith above all other graces all Assurance comes into the soul by faith know the nature and object of faith the promises the Lord hath made to imbolden thee say with Paul I know whom I have believed renew acts of faith and treasure up experiences Frequently meditate on Gods Commandments to believe and on his faithfulnesse II. To keep it By what means Assurance may be held fast and confirmed more and more 1. For the Judgement 2. For Practice The Judgement must be rectified in some things First It must be concluded as a truth that a man may be the true childe of God and have true faith and holinesse in him and yet not enjoy this Assurance 1 Iohn 5. 13. to believe in the name of the Son of God and to know one hath life are not one and the same thing Secondly One must know that such doubts and objections which are raised up against his being the childe of God without ground out of the Word are to be rejected and sleighted Thirdly One must be rightly informed of the difference betwixt the obedience which the Law and the Gospel require for both require obedience faith establisheth the Law and makes a man become a servant of righteousnesse but the difference is exceeding great the Law exacteth compleat obedience the Gospel expecteth upright obedience 2. For Practice First Renew Repentance often God often cloatheth such with Garments of
foolish and unreasonable Vide Daven Determ Quaest. 6. There is a two-fold Obedience 1. Legal so to keep Gods wayes as to do all which the ten Commandments require at all times in all fulnesse without any the least failing in matter or manner which was the bargain made with our first Parents Adam and Eve and which by nature lies on us Do this and live such a keeping of the Law is utterly impossible for Paul saith That which the Law could not do in as much as it was weak through the flesh The Law cannot bring us to heaven because our flesh in breaking it disableth it from giving us the reward which is promised to absolute perfection and by the works of the Law shall no flesh be justified if we could perform such an Obedience we needed not any Mediator 2. Evangelical a true striving to perform the former Obedience it is an upright and hearty endeavour after the fore-named perfect Obedience For the Gospel doth not abolish the Law from being the rule of our life but alone from being the means of our Justification and so from bringing the malediction of the Law upon us but it establisheth the Law as a rule of good life tying and inabling us to labour with uprightnesse and sincerity to perform all things written in the Law in all perfection The Obedience of the Law excludes all defects that of the Gospel all wilful defects and allowed sins This Obedience is two-fold 1. Counterseit false and feigned when the will in some things yeelds to Gods will not because it is his will but because his will doth not much crosse the motions of theirs this is the obedience of hypocrites 2. True and hearty when for Gods own sake principally the will frames it self in all things to stoop unto him Of this there are two degrees one perfect when the will is wholly carried after Gods will without any gainsaying with the full sway and whole swinge of it this was only in Adam 2. Imperfect when the will opposeth it self to its own disobedient inclinations and doth consent to obey and is displeased with its own disobedience We must all set our selves to yeeld true obedience to God How often and earnestly doth Moses inculcate this Deut. 4. 1. 5. 1. If ye love me keep my Commandments saith Christ. Peter saith We must yeeld our selves to God as those that are risen from the dead meaning quickened in soul by vertue of Christs Resurrection 1 King 2. 3 4. Reasons First From God 1. In regard of his right to rule he is the author of our being and continuance he hath also redeemed us wherefore it is pressed on the people of Israel that they ought to obey God above all people because he redeemed them out of the hand of Pharaoh Secondly His fitnesse to rule 1. He is most wise and just to make good righteous and equal Laws 2. Most careful to observe the carriage of men 3. Most bountiful to reward obedience 4. Most severe to punish disobedience Thirdly He hath done us already so much good and laden us with so many benefits that we are ingaged Fourthly To this adde the excellency of his holy Nature for wisdome and goodnesse Secondly From our selves Who are 1. Subject to him as being his Children Servants Subjects 2. Foolish and weak in our selves subject to many enemies dangers Thirdly From the Commandments which we must obey 1. They are most just as holding perfect agreement with right reason and equity teaching us to give God and man his own 2. They are fitted to our good as well as to Gods glory confusion would follow if every one might hate and kill whom he would 3. Obedience is most necessary acceptable profitable and possible praying hearing knowledge of God faith The rule of it must be the Word of God the extent the whole Law in every point Deut. 28. 58. Levit. 19. ult Psal. 119. 6. Act. 13. 22. Col. 4. 12. the whole will of God the form of it is conformity to the Word and will of God The end principal that we may honour and please God Mat. 5. 16. As you have received of us how you ought to walk and please God saith Paul The Properties of it 1. Generality or Universality it must be entire Luk. 1. 6. 2. Constancy I will incline my heart to thy testimonies alwayes to the end 3. Sincerity it must be grounded on Gods authority and aim at his glory Motives to Obedience Consider 1. The Majesty and Excellency of him whose servants you are He is the King of Kings Constantinus Valentinianus Theodosius three Emperors called themselves Vasallos Christi Moses My servant Peter Paul a servant of Christ. 2. The honourablenesse of the work His service is perfect freedom 3. The great priviledges and reward of this service II. Means 1. Take notice of and be abased in the sense of our own disobedience 2. Pray to God to give his Spirit to encline our hearts to his testimonies 3. Consider the necessity fruit excellency and equity of Obedience CHAP. XVI Of the Sanctification of the Conscience COnscience is taken 1. More strictly and properly when it is joined with other faculties of the soul as Titus 1. 15. 1 Tim. 1. 5. In the first it is differenced from the minde in the later from the will 2. More largely when 't is put alone and so it stands for the whole heart soul and spirit working inwardly upon it self by way of reflex So Acts 24. 16. It is a distinct faculty the Apostle seemeth to make it so when he saith of unbelievers That their mindes and their consciences are defiled and because it hath the name of the whole heart given unto it 1 Sam. 24. 5. 1 Iohn 3. 10. and because in the working of it it hath a certain general and universal command over all the other faculties It s proper work is to dispose a man aright to Gods word and to set a work all the rest of his powers for that purpose Conscience is an ability in a man to judge of his estate and actions according to a rule prescribed by God it is no further therefore Liberty of Conscience but licentiousnesse then it is regulated by the Word for the Conscience is Regula regulata Est liber animae ad quem emendandum scripti sunt omnes libri Bern. What Conscience is it is hard to finde as in mens dealings the use of it some making it a distinct faculty from the understanding some an habit some an act it is the understanding reflecting upon its self in its acts in regard of the goodnesse or badness of them Or the judgement that a man gives of himself in reference to the judgement of God There is a kinde of syllogism He that believes in Christ shall be saved But I believe in Christ. He that loves the Brethren is passed from death to life But I love the Brethren Converting Grace reneweth a mans conscience 1. Whereas it
Pet. 1. 12. Iam. 2. 19. 3. Sensible 1. Because they have their operation chiefly on the sensitive part of man manifest themselves there and forcible because they move with force 1 Chron. 29. 3. 4. According to the object propounded Affections are but the shaping or forming of the will in several motions according to the object presented Their use is to shunne evil and pursue good The manner of doing is by certain stirrings motions workings of the bloud and spirit about the heart They are commonly called passions Iam. 5. 17. because they imprint some passion on the body by working In the infancy they are affections in the youth and age passions when they over-rule reason perturbations Passions abstractively considered are neither good nor bad morally but as they are determined to this or that object as they are in man the subject who is wholly flesh and dead in sinne his affections and passions are defiled with sinne as well as the understanding and the will The Papists though they say the superiour faculties of the soul like the upper region are altogether clear and undefiled yet the inferiour faculty viz. the sensitive appetite in which are lodged the affections they say is vitiated with sin Their sinfulnesse appears 1. In that they are not carried to the right object the object of love was God and his Law of hatred sin now these passions are clean contrary 2. If to the right object then inordinately they cannot joy but overjoy love but overlove Ephes. 4. 26. 3. There is a contrariety in them this is implied in that Phil. 4. 6. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Be careful for nothing the word implies a tearing and torturing of the heart 4. In their distraction this differeth from contrariety that is when one passion sets against another this when one passion is too inordinately set upon his object then the other cannot do his proper office because the heart is finite the Apostle would have us hear and pray without wrath since the heart hereby is so distracted that it cannot attend 5. The importunity of passion Ahab fell sick because of Naboths vineyard Quicquid volunt valde volunt 6. Their tyranny over the will and understanding Iam. 1. 14. 7. Their incertainty and inconstancy as Ammon loathed Tamar after he had his desire more then he liked her before To be above passions will be our happinesse in heaven rightly to order them should be our great care here First The Scripture bids us not cast off but rectifie our affections Colos. 3. 1. 1 Iohn 2. 15. Secondly They are natural faculties planted in the soul by God himself and so in themselves good Christ which was free from all sinne was not without affections He was angry did grieve rejoyce Now we must not dare to abuse any power which he did sanctifie Thirdly Affections rightly ordered much further and help our course in godlinesse If we joy not in prayer delight not in obedience the work is tedious but good affections make the work delightsom they are spurs in our sides which whosoever wanteth goes on but in a dull and slow pace Fourthly Manifold are the evils which come from disordered passions 1. They blinde the judgment Perit omne judicium cum res transit ad affectum Impedit ira animum ne possit cernere verum If the Spectacles be of green or red glasse all things through them seem to be of the same colour 2. They seduce the will for the will sometimes is guided by reason it is often also carried away by passion 3. They fill the heart with inward unquietnesse they interrupt prayers 1 Pet. 5. 7. and hinder the working of the Word 1 Pet. 2. 1. They disturb reason and hinder a man in Meditation whereby his heart is quieted When fear anger jealousie begin to stirre then is judgement disturbed and hindered Again these passions fight one with another fear with anger and anger with fear joy with sadnesse and sadnesse with joy one passion carries a man one way and another another way Passion can never be satisfied 4. They often when they are excessive hurt the body some by immoderate joy have ended their dayes because the spirits slie out too suddenly to the object and so leave the heart destitute of them more by grief and fear because the bloud and spirits so hastily slie to the heart that they choak it anger hath stopt many a mans breath envy is the rottennesse of the bones The regenerate man is renewed in all his passions as we may see in Davids love Psal. 119. 9. in his hatred Psal. 130. 22. in his desire Psal. 35. 9. in his fear Psal. 119. 120. in his delight Psal. 119. 6. Psal. 16. 2. in his sorrow Psal. 119. 138. Some make zeal to be sanctified anger There are in repentance melting affections sorrow for sinne Zech. 12. 10 11 12. shame before God Ezra 9. 6. Lam. 3. 29. 3. sear of offending him Prov. 28. 14. Marks of sanctified affections 1. They must be universal carried to all good and against all evil Some love to hear the Word some to reade some to pray but they are not as carefull to subdue passion they will be angry pettish discontented they will give way to doubting The affections are regular when they are set on their right objects inlarged when they take in the whole object He that loves God loves whole God loves him not only as gracious merciful but as just holy faithful he that hates sin hates all the evil of it Ephes. 3. 18. 2. They are subjected to grace in the rise measure and continuance of them they must rise and fall ebbe and slow at the command of faith according to the nature of the thing presented Faith will make us affect things according as the Lord doth in cases which concern his glory affections must be raised up to the highest pitch Adams passions were subject to reason 1. In their rise they were commanded by him 2. In their measure 3. In their continuance 3. Sanctified affections do constantly and most immediately discover themselves in Meditations projects inward desires and indeavours of the soul if thy thoughts of sin be pleasant thou hatest it not 4. The true metal of Sanctification is sincerity and the edge of it zeal in every faculty Motives to get the affections sanctified 1. All Christians are really as their affections are and God judgeth of them by their affections A man that is carnal in his affections is judged a carnal man and one who hath his affection set on heavenly things is judged a spiritual man I am my Beloveds and my Beloved is mine he doth not say I am Christs and Christ is mine 2. Without sanctified affections one is no Christian at all Deut. 5. 29. 3. Most of the Gospel promises are made to the affections Mat. 4. 6. and so to love fear delight and confidence in God 4. Holy and enlarged affections from God are one
God Psal. 68. 3. 105. 3 4. Phil. 4. 2. it is for the honour of God that his servants rejoyce It was not lawful to be sad before the Persian Kings they thought it to be a disparagement to their graciousnesse and honour See Col. 1. 10 11. Phil. 3. 3. Gal. 5. 22. Rom. 14. 17. We are as much bound to make God our joy as sinne our grief We cannot love God with all our strength unlesse we rejoyce in him It is not only a duty but a priviledge to joy in God What is your happinesse in Heaven but joy in God which is begun on earth 2. It is a priviledge peculiar to justified persons Rom. 5. 5. Adam after he fell saith He heard the voice of God and was afraid See Psal. 106. 4 5. 3. It is the highest priviledge that Saints can enjoy on this side heaven God is the chiefest object for this joy to be placed upon and joy in God is the chiefest of all joyes Psal 4. 6. Secondly The Spirit of God makes the soul close with the object in that measure and proportion that the object deserves therefore joy in God and Christ are the most transcendent it is called Ioy unspeakable and glorious Rejoyce exceedingly you righteous Ephes. 5. 18. This is often called The joy of the holy Ghost Rom. 14. that is not only joy which is sutable to the Spirit of God but that joy which the holy Spirit works in us There are seven things which every childe of God hath received from God that give him occasion to rejoyce abundantly though he be in tribulation 1. All their sins are pardoned and freely done away in the bloud of Christ Isa. 40. begin Christ said to the man sick of the palsie Son be of good chear thy sins are forgiven thee 2. They are covered with the perfect robes of Christs righteousnesse before the Lord Isa. 61. 7 8. they may rejoyce in their inherent righteousnesse their sorrow for sinne love to the Lord and his people much more in the imputed righteousnesse of Christ Revel 17. the guests were to rejoyce at the Brides marriage much more the Bride 3. Because they are reconciled to the Lord and all their services accepted notwithstanding their mixture of corruption 4. All evil is removed from them Sorrow is the apprehension of the heart because of some evil object Psal. 9. No evil shall come nigh his dwelling that is under the protection of the Almighty 5. The Lord hath undertaken in his Covenant to supply them with all good and to provide him whatsoever shall be needfull for him whilst he lives in this world 6. When this life is ended there is provided for them a glorious condition in heaven the Angels will carry thee thither and Christ receive thee Mat. 5. Rejoyce and be exceeding glad for great is your reward in heaven 7. All these things are kept for them by Christ thou art therefore more happy then Adam in Paradise or the Angels before they fell they had the image of Gods grace yet in their own power to lose and they did lose it The Properties of this joy 1. It is spiritual its working is in the inward and most spiritual faculty of the soul the intellectuall nature of the same nature that the joy of God and Christ is 2. It is given for the time of afflictions and trial especially Rejoyce in tribulation 2 Cor. 7. exceedingly rejoyce in all our troubles 3. It is built on such things as will never fail on pardon free favour unchangeable promises 4. Everlasting Everlasting joy shall be upon their heads Motives to sanctified joy 1. The Lord cals for the exercise of this affection as frequently and earnestly as any we are not more frequently exhorted to fear God to love him to desire and seek after him then to rejoyce in him 2. God is offended if his people rejoyce not in his service Deut. 28. 47. 3. Joy breeds thankfulnesse the Psalmist often joyns these two together joyfulnesse and singing of Psalms 4. It breeds spiritual strength The joy of the Lord is your strength Neb. 8. 10. 5. This is a great honour to the profession of Religion and glory to Christianity it will satisfie others that there is some secret excellency in that way 6. The example of other men who rejoyce in vanity and wilt not thou rejoyce in Christ Marks and Evidences of spiritual and sanctified Joy First By the Antecedents of it 1. It is promised to the mourners in Sion Isa. 61. 1. Matth. 5. 4. till sinne be our sorrow we shall never have this joy Iohn 16. 9. The first work of the comforter is to convince the soul of sin and so of sorrow 2. To believing in Christ one is not capable of Gospel-joy till he believe in Christ Rom. 15. 13. 1 Pet. 1. 8. Phil. 1. 25. Secondly By the object of it it is Christ and the things he brings with him the sutablenesse betwixt these and our souls is the joy In what proportion any creature brings Christ with it in that proportion we rejoyce as David Ieremiah Iob in the word because there is abundance of Christ in preaching the Sabbath is Christs visiting-day therefore their delight prayer because there is an intercourse betwixt God and the soul Communion of Saints Thirdly By the Companions of it the rest of the fruits of the Spirit Gal. 5 22 23. they come by clusters love meeknesse patience temperance 2. It is jealouâ and fearful lest it should be mistaken the two Disciples believed not for joy Fourthly By the fruits of it 1. Hereby we are fortified against sinning 2. It will make one readily part with any thing for Christs sake Endured with joy the spoiling of their goods Heb. 11. Psal. 51. 12. Ignatius said Bring the Lions I shall make brave bread when I am ground Means to get our joy sanctified and to keep it It is gotten in the new-birth all affections are sanctified at once How we may come to make God in Christ our supream joy 1. Thou must labour to know God and Jesus Christ Mat. 13. 44. when he found the treasure and saw the worth of it he rejoyced know how good merciful and gracious the Lord is 2. Faith will produce joy strengthen faith and strengthen joy 1 Pet. 1. 6 7. Rom. 13. 15. and hope likewise Rom. 12. Rejoycing in hope 3. Beg it much at Gods hand pray him that thou maist rejoyce Iohn 16. 31. say Lord in mercy fill my soul with the light of thy countenance 4. Meditate of the things thou hast heard and learned concerning the Lord Jesus Christ ponder on the good things given thee of God in Christ ponder how excellent it is to be a pardoned man to be accepted of Gods Son to have the promises of the Gospel belonging to thee 5. Labour to preserve uprightnesse of Spirit in thee no man can rejoyce in God that doth not walk with him true righteousnesse may be without joy but true joy
made better 2 Cor. 7. 10 11. 1. In general it is a marvellous help to Repentance it brings forth Repentance never to be repented of There are two comprehensive duties Faith and Repentance Repentance is the turning of the soul from evil unto good it stands chiefly in our affections and consists in turning them from evil godly sorrow and hatred do this 2. More particularly it worketh great care and fear of being overtaken with sin indignation and zeal it makes the soul very humble 3. It is an excellent help to patience and meek subjection to the hand of God I will bear the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him Some think it is a crime to mourn for their own sins and those that would be counted Christians of the higher form they say Ministers which presse this duty are legal the Gospel taketh not away the conscience of sinne though it doth the fear of damnation To scoff at mourning and humiliation was once a badg of prophanenesse Those that say justified persons must not mourn for sins may as well say they must not have an heart of flesh Marks of godly Sorrow Consider 1. When we mourn whether we grieve for sinne when we are quiet from crosses and when our sinne is kept from the world and when we have no terrours of conscience then our sorrow for sin is because we have offended God Sin is made grievous indeed by the other effects and when they come the sorrow is made more and more troublesome 2. For what sins we mourn If for such sin as will not bring discredit in the world yet if they offend God more we grieve more this is a good sign 3. In what sort we behave our selves in mourning if we go to God complain against our selves to him confesse to him lament before him seek to reconcile ourselves to him Iudas ran crying to the high-Priest Peter wept to God in secret Motives to godly Sorrow First It is a great evidence of thy love to God Ezekiel 16. later end the Church mournes when he was pacified to her to thinke how she had grieved him Secondly Often meditate of the wonderful fruit godly sorrow brings forth in the soul of man the mournfull Christians which grieve when God cals for sorrow are the most fruitful in afflictions Means or Helps to godly Sorrow 1. Meditation 1. Of the necessity and profit of it if we bewail not our sins we cannot attain pardon of them for Christ is sent to binde up the broken in heart to comfort mourners to refresh and give rest unto the weary soul Zech. 12. 10 12. 13. Iames 4. 8 9. Voluntary sorrow or remorse of heart whereto the soul doth of it own accord strive to work it self by taking pains with it self is exceeding medicinable it hath a purging power a healing vertue Gods Spirit doth work with and by it to the making clean of the heart and hand Godly sorrow breedeth Repentance that is Reformation of heart and life Only the bloud of our Lord Jesus Christ can cleanse from the guilt of sinne and deserve by way of merit the remission of the punishment thereof but the tears of penitent sorrow will help to wash away the stain and filth of sinne and to break the dominion of it from off the soul and to confirm the heart against it a man must grieve for his sins here or howl for them hereafter and by this he shall prevent many chastisements and be armed against carnal sorrow and be made capable of sound consolation 2. Prayer to God that he would perform his promise of taking away the stony heart and giving a fleshy heart in stead of it 3. A good man must represent his sins unto his own soul as exceeding grievous and dangerous and loathsome He must aggravate sinne to himself and cause his understanding to apprehend it a very vile thing worthy to be lamented and wept for more then any thing in all the world besides and to that end he must consider 1. How exceeding many and innumerable his sins are 2. The greatnesse of some of them in regard of aggravating circumstances most grosse and palpable for matter presumptuous for manner against plain and evident light conscience reproofs purposes vows and all helps made even a trade of them I know your great sins saith the Prophet And this people hath committed a great sin saith Moses and so David Forgive mine iniquity for it is great 3. The hatefulnesse of sin in regard of the vile effects thereof First It doth wrong and offend God in his Soveraign Authority and greatnesse and in his wisdom and in his right to the creatures who is so excellent and great Secondly It hath brought much misery upon all the creatures the earth is barren the Sea troubled the air infected and every thing out of order because of sinne We have lost the state of innocency are cast out of Paradise deprived of Gods favour his Image the dominion over the creatures that we had forfeited our right to heavenly glory lost our knowledge of God and of all his excellent creatures The soul of man is dead in sins by reason of sin and his body mortall and both subject to eternall death We are cursed in all that we put our hands to because we have transgressed the Law of God Thirdly Consider Christs sufferings in which we may see the odiousnesse of sinne Fourthly The torments of hell which the damned do suffer because they did not in time bewail their transgressions and we shall endure if we grieve not Fifthly Call to minde the examples of those which have mourned for sins David Peter Mary Magdalen The affections of the irascible appetite follow viz. those which respect their object with difficulty of attaining or avoiding of it CHAP. XXV Hope and Fear I. Of Hope 1. THe Nature of this Affection Philosophers call it Extentionem appetitus naturalis It is an earnest and strong inclination and expectation of some great good apprehended as possible to be obtained though not without difficulty It is a great Question Whether it be more difficult to trust in God for spiritual or temporal blessings The promises for temporal things are not so expresse and they are not fulfilled in the letter On the other side there are more natural prejudices against pardon of sinne then daily bread We do not so easily believe Gods supply of temporal blessings because bodily wants are more urgent He that will not trust in Christ for provision for his body will not trust in him for salvation of his soul. First The object about which it deals is some great and sutable good especially salvation Gal. 5. 5. Col. 1. 3. The good is thus qualified 1. It is Futurum Hope is of good things to come Joy is in a good present fear is of evils to come 2. Possibile else we never expect it herein it differs from despair 3. Difficile because it ever
hope will puririsie himself as he is pure One cannot have a Gospel-hope and lead a wicked life Fourthly This hope will never deceive you or make the soul ashamed Rom. 5. 5. The hope of the wicked is like a Spiders-web and the giving up of the ghost Means to get a sanctified Hope In general you must labour to be new-creatures the Spirit of God must work it 1. Let thy hope never rest on any thing but a word of God Rom. 15. 4. there is no bottom for this Anchor but that 2. Meditate on the All-sufficiency of God who hath given thee that word Rom. 4. 18 19. Psal. 9. 10. 1. On Gods Almighty power how infinitely able he is to help 2. On his free grace on his own accord he makes and keeps the promise 3. His mercy goodnesse and faithfulnesse 3. Experience of Gods dealings with others Iam. 5. 11. and our selves Psalm 42. 8. Rachel when she had one son she called him Ioseph saith she God will adde another Psal. 77. 10 11. The servants of God of old did write some special name on their deliverance or named the place so as to remember it to help them both to praise God for mercies received and to strengthen them to hope in God for time to come as Eben-ezer The stone of help Iehovah-jireh The valley of Berachâ Psal. 78. 9 10. 4. The examples of his mercy and favour to others Psal. 22. 4. 44. 1 2. 5. Such a one must be careful to walk in holinesse and righteousnesse before God 1 Ioh. 3. 3 29. Iob 31. 24. CHAP. XXVI II. Fear IT is that passion which makes the heart to shrink and withdraw it self from an imminent evil which it conceiveth it self now unable to escape or suffer First It must be exercised alone upon fit objects The things we may and must fear are real evils 1. Natural as poverty shame danger death when God or our lawful Governour threaten them against us for we must fear Gods threats and tremble at his Word or when God or the Magistrate executes them therefore when we hear of the punishment of sinners also it must make us fear Iacob feared Esau and David saith He feared reproach that is due and just reproach 2. Spiritual at all times viz. sinne Gods anger and eternal damnation we must fear to sinne to incurre Gods anger and bring our selves to death as Ioseph feared How shall I do this great evil and Paul saith Having this terrour we perswade men and Iob feared the judgement of God and durst not wrong his servant So long must we fear eternal punishment of sin till we be freed from it by Christ and then we must fear it no more Secondly The measure of our fear in two things 1. All our fears of what things soever ought to be moderate so farre as to awaken wit courage and care to avoid peril and no farther For all the affections of man were planted in him to further his welfare and they must be fitted to that end in the measure of their working As we see in Iacobs fear of Esau and in Christs fear in the Garden yea our fear of Gods anger and eternal death should be so moderate as only to move us to use the right means of escape even of submitting our selves to God Only in one case excessive fear is no sinne but alone a fruit of weaknesse viz. when God shews himself extraordinarily in terrible signs or when an Angel shews himself 2. We must fear spiritual evils more then natural sinne more then mans displeasure or any losse and damnation above all other evils whatsoever as the Saints of God and Martyrs in former times have done David saith I will not fear what man can do unto me And I will not fear though I walk in the valley of death We must not fear 1. The causlesse anger or reproach of men nor imaginary evils The wicked stie when none pursueth The noise of a leaf shall chase them Levit. The shadows of the mountains seem men to them Iudg. 4. 2. More real evils when they oppose us in a way of our duty Fear not them that kill the body fear not any of these things that thou shalt suffer 3. The evils against which God hath secured us by his gracious promise as the Lord bids Ioshua not to fear and the people are commanded not to fear when they shall see a great army David said God is my light and shield I will not fear what man can do unto me A Christian reconciled to God should not fear any outward danger for he hath God ingaged to him to save and deliver him in all extremity The fearfull must to hell those which fear when and what they should not The way to rectifie this passion is to get faith in God true fear of God and a good conscience toward God pray to him to sanctifie it The affection of fear must be distinguished from the grace and vertue of fear Though where ever this vertue is there the affection by power of the vertue will be ordered also aright yet they must be distinguished for the affection of fear is in all men naturally yea in the very Devils but the grace of the fear of God is a part of sanctification and cannot be found but in the elect childe of God The fear of God may be thus defined It is a grace whereby a man is so overawed with the apprehension of Gods greatnesse and presence that he dare not offend him Deut. 23. 12 13 14. Eccles. 8. 12. Prov. 23. 17. The fear of God is an excellent grace 1 Sam. 12. 14 15. Mal. 1. 6. Ier. 5. 22. I will shew you whom you shall fear him that can cast soul and body into hell fire saith Christ. There is not any one vertue more frequently commanded nor abundantly commended in Scripture It is the first and chiefest point of wisdom Prov. 1. 7. 9. 10. Psal. 111. 10. Fear of the Lord is taken 1. Generally for all graces and gracious dispositions Eccles. 12. 13. as faith in the New Testament carries all graces with it so fear in the Old compare those two Proverbs Prov. 13. 14. with 14. 27. 2. For that affection whereby the soul in a filial manner is overawed with the greatnesse and goodnesse of God Hos. 3. 4. Reasons 1. From God he is in himself every way surpassing excellent having in him a perfect mixture of greatnesse and goodnesse able to destroy and yet willing to save and help and in respect of us he hath an infinite and unlimited Soveraignty as being a Creator who hath full and absolute power to dispose of the creature which he hath made of nothing he can save and destroy he hath authority to command and reason to be displeased if any thing be done by us otherwise then becometh us Secondly From our selves we are mean and vile in comparison of God no way able to resist him or flie from him or to
Lord and his glory It is nothing but heat or warmth whence zealous men in Scripture are said to burn in the Spirit but it is a spiritual heat wrought in the heart of man by the holy Ghost improving the good affections of Love Joy Hope for the best furtherance of Gods glory using the contrary affections of hatred anger grief against Gods enemies Dr Holland when he went any journey was used to say to the Fellows Commendo vos dilectioni Dei odio Papatus All the servants of God should be zealous for the Lord Revel 3. 19. This is required in the Minister Act. 18. 25. the hearer Luke 24. 32. of them that would pray with comfort Iam. 5. 16. in every part of the service that we do unto God Rom. 12. 11. it is in general required of us in our whole profession and practice of Religion Tit. 2. 14. Iehosaphat is praised for it 2 Chron. 17. 6. See Chap. 31. 25. 2 King 23. 25. Reasons God is a Spirit a pure act with whom we have to do therefore we must be spiritual he would not accept the first-born of an Asse because it is a dull sloathful creature Secondly It is conversant in matters of Religion which are of highest concernment in the world all the heart soul and strength are to be laid out about them Thirdly This is an excellent grace 1. Because it is the best evidence of a Christian the Spirit of God works like fire 2. The greatest means to draw out the soul to service for Christ Isa. 6. when he was toucht with a coal from the Altar then he cries Send me 3. It will save a sinking Church Numb 25. 10. Ier. 5. 1. 4. It is the glory and beauty of all our services as varnish adds a lustre to all other colours makes them amiable Two Cautions 1. It must be guided by knowledge Rom. 10. 2. Zeal without knowledge is like mettle in a blinde horse Knowledge without zeal is like a precious stone in an old Toads head 2. Mannaged by wisdom we must not go beyond our calling Signs of holy Zeal 1. One is impatient for injuries done against God so Moses Exod. 32. 2. It is ready to be imployed in any service which may advance God as Isa. 6. 3. It makes a man do it couragiously a zealous man is bold for God Shall such a man as I flee said Nehemiah 4. He will spare no cost in the cause of God Cant. 8. 7. 5. What ever it hath done for God it never thinks it hath done enough Phil. 3. 12 13. 6. This heavenly fire shines abroad but burns most within 7. Makes one take pleasure in the zeal and forwardnesse of others I would all the Lords people were Prophets CHAP. XXVII Of the Sensitive Appetite THus I have done with sanctifying the intellectual Nature the Understanding Will Conscience Memory and the Affections Now I come to Appetâtus Sensitivus The Sensitive Appetite It is an inclination of the soul to imbrace those things which are good or evil according to the judgement of the sense There are five external Senses Seeing Hearing Smelling Touching and Tasting and three internal the Memory Fancy Common Sense In these men and bruit beasts are alike In man this sensitive appetite differs from that in a bruit beast in three things 1. That in a bruit beast is all the soul which he hath but in man it is not a distinct soul but an inferiour faculty of the reasonable soul. 2. The motions of a bruit beast according to sense are not guided by reason 3. In a bruit beast his sense is all the guide he hath by which he is to make his judgment mans rule is reason guided by God All the motions of the will which the soul takes upon the representation of the senses is the bruit part 1. The rectitude of it before the fall or the image of God in it It was wholly at the command of reason is was to be a servant to the soul only to bring intelligence and represent all the things which were done abroad A man in his pure condition had not a desire to a thing till reason had judged of it Since mans fall much of our depravation lies in this low brutish faculty the Scripture saith Every man is a beast The Apostle ten times in the sixth seventh and eigth of the Romans cals concupiscence sin Some think it is but the depravation of this he there means Man falling off from God and making him his portion turns to the creature and makes it his portion 1. The power which this brutish part hath over reason 2. Over the will and affections 3. The abominable fruits which slow from both these Of the first Whereas reason should impartially take all things without prejudice and weigh them in the right balance it puts out the eye or deludes it 2. It takes up the will before any thing be propounded to reason it often ravisheth the will which the Scripture expresseth by madnesse 3. The woful fruits of this Hereupon man who was made after Gods Image and most like him becomes a carnal earthly brutish man the spiritual part is drowned Iude v. 10. His joy is in his musick wine horse garden cloaths Though he have an intellectual nature yet his reason invents wayes and means to follow some sensual good and to avoid some sensual evâl and in this case are all natural men Corruption first came into the soul by the sensual appetite Eve by seeing the fruit hearing the Serpent touching and tasting the fruit and by imagining what good might come to her by it was deceived Scholars and wise men when corrupt are often taken up more with the things which work upon the senses then with what works upon reason Many among the Arabians are learned in the Tongues and Mathematicks yet their happinesse and all their Religion from Mahomet is what pleaseth the sense Popery is a meer pompoâs sensual Religion Men often do vertuous things that they may have the reward of vertue and hate punishments because they are sensual The work of Gods grace in sanctifying this part The proper office of it was to present the intellectual nature with what of God may be found in the creature The Sanctification of it stands in two things 1. God by his grace spoils the relish of that good which is presented to us by the senses it discovers to the soul better good to feed upon the taste of spiritual things the consolations of Christ. 2. The soul is not much troubled at the evil which the senses present sicknesse reproach Though grace do not so far subdue the appetite that it shall not be medling yet it stayes the will In a gracious man the dictates of reason and conscience conclude the businesse as in Samsons love of an uncircumcised Philistim if grace had prevailed that had soon ceased There is a great deal of wickednesse in the sensual appetite it is impetuous since the fall 2.
It is a great debasement for a man to be under that which should be his slave Directions how to get this faculty sanctified 1. We shall never get it under the yoke untill we can get the soul to finde satisfaction in better things Communion with God Paul could abound and want All the Philosophy in the world cannot take thy soul off till grace doe their own rules took not their hearts off because they had not better things to satisfie it 2. Watch diligently over thy senses Satans Cinque-ports what undid Achan I saw a fine garment and then I coveted The Whore in the Proverbs allured the young man by inveigling most of his senses I made a Covenant with my eyes saith Iob. 3. We must be careful of our inward senses our thoughts of earthly things 4. Pray much to the Lord that he would keep us in his holy fear The vegetative soul is a power of attracting concocting and expelling what is superfluous it was not gracious in innocency nor sinful by the fall the perversness of it was brought in by sin but sub ratione poenae CHAP. XXVIII Of the Sanctification of Mans Body and all the External Actions THe body as well as the soul was redeemed by the price of Christs bloud taken into union with him and shall be glorious to all eternity I shall here handle four things 1. The Nature of the Body 2. The Image of God in it before the fall 3. It s Corruption 4. It s sanctifying by the Spirit Of the first It is one of the most curious pieces of all Gods workmanship Psal. 139. 14 15. The operation of the soul much depends on the temper or distemper of the body 2. What the Image of God was in mans body before the fall God is a Spirit how can the body be his Image The Schoolmen say it stood in three things 1. In the admirable frame and composure of it this is not probable 2. In its Majesty which carried a beam of God in it bruit beasts did stoop to him as their Lord. 3. It bore Gods Image significativè it was the vessel wherein the soul did act that holinesse which was Gods Image The comlinesse of any mans body depends not on outward decking but when it is imployed in the works of holinesse 3. The depravation of the body since mans fall It is a great Question Wherein the sinfulnesse of the body lies because there is no sin in it till the soul comes nor when it is gone Yet that there is sin in it appears by 1 Thess. 5. 23. It s sinfulnesse consists in three things 1. In its fitnesse to sin Rom. 6. 13. 2. In its readinesse to sin there is not only a passive fitnesse but an active readinesse in the members to sinne Act. 13. 10. The feet are swift to shed bloud 3. In its greedinesse to the service of sin Deut. 29. 19. The whole body of original corruption dwels in our bodies Rom. 6. Let not sin reign in your mortal bodies This corruption desiles the body within and issues out likewise sometimes it will inwardly burn with lust and anger The members of our bodies are the instruments of sin The Tongue was given man to be an instrument of Gods glory therefore David calleth it his Glory since our fall the Spirit of God saith It is a world of wickednesse One hath written a large Treatise of the sins of the Tongue with that we curse God and rail on men much uncleannesse is acted by it One reckoneth up four and twenty several sins of the Tongue lying swearing ribaldry scoffing flattering quarrelling deceiving boasting tatling c. It is compared to a sharp two-edged sword to a razor to sharp arrows to an Adders sting to the poyson of an Asp to fiery coles to the fire of hell Eyes Eyes full of adultery 1 Pet. 2. an evil eye a covetous eye Ears A deaf ear to that which is good itching ears Hands Full of violence oppressing Feet Swift to shed bloud 4. The work of Grace in sanctifying mans body When the whole work of Sanctification is intended God sometimes names onely the sanctifying of mans body Rom. 12. 1 Thess. 4. 3 4. Rom. 6. 12 13. 1 Cor. 6. 13 19. The work of Grace in sanctifying the body stands not in making it the immediate and proper subject of Grace that being spiritual cannot have its seat in mole corporea but in these particulars 1. It shall be no longer at the command of the devil or a lust 1 Cor. 6. 15. Iob 31. 1. Psal. 141. 3. 2. It is consecrated to the Lord Rom. 12. 1. 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. It is made the Temple of the holy Ghost where the holy Ghost resides he will spiritually adorn it that it shall be no more inthralled to sin 3. It is taken into a real and indissoluble union with God himself 1 Cor. 6. Your bodies are the members of Christ. 4. Our bodies are the instruments by which the Spirit of God and our souls work Sanctification Rom. 6. Give up your members as instruments of righteousnesse 1 Cor. 6. 20. David often calleth on his tongue to blesse God naming it his glory it exalts Gods praises ministers grace to the hearers Psal. 141. 3. The bridling of the tongue standeth 1. In forbearing words 1. Sinful simply whether 1. Impious against Gods 1. Being Authority and Greatnesse 2. Worship and Word 3. Name and Honour 4. Sabbath and Rest. 2. Injurious against 1. Those that we have relation to 1. Betters irreverent 2. Equals comparing and disgracing 3. Inferiours vilifying contemning 2. All men viz. 1. Unkinde passionate provoking and bitter words against the sixth Commandment 2. Impure unclean against the seventh 3. Fraudulent and deceitfull against the eighth Commandment 4. Whispering slandering flattering bragging backbiting against the ninth Commandment 2. Superfluous too many Prov. 10. 8 10. 1 Tim. 5. 11. 3. Impertinent not to the purpose not concerning ones self Psal. 73. 9. 4. Idle to no purpose Matth. 13. 36. 5. Unseasonable uttered out of time and place as to apply the comforts of the Gospel to him which is not at all humbled or denounce the terrours of the Law against one who is too much already pressed with the sense of his sins 2. In using speech which is 1. Alwayes gracious viz. 1. Discreet 2. Gentle 3. Lowly 4. True 2. Often religious Motives to preserve our bodies in purity Consider First What an excellent piece the body of man is in the Lords Creation of it wherein the Power Wisdom and Goodnesse of God appears Secondly Rather then it should be lost Christ hath bought it with his precious bloud 1 Cor. 6. Thirdly Thy body is joyned to Christ and all the members are made members of his body Fourthly The holy Ghost dwels in it God hath two thrones the highest heavens and the body and soul of a believer God would not let any natural filthiness be amongst them while he was present
wisdome he doth nothing rashly but knows how to order all things for the best his will is a wise and holy will the rule it self Good is the word of the Lord said Hezekiah when ill tidings came 3. His will is good to thee All the wayes of God are mercy and truth he aims at the good of his even when he corrects them 4. Consider that this God which hath laid this upon thee affords thee all the good things thou enjoyest thou hast one crosse and perhaps ten thousand mercies all these come from the same hand Iob 2. 10. 5. This God beares with thee every day else what will become of thee II. From our selves We have reason to stoop to Gods will even when he pleaseth to correct us because 1. We have provoked him by our sins to strike us and have deserved farre more evil then we suffer 2. We cannot ease or any way deliver our selves from miserie by murmuring This is 1. A worthy service a childe that quietly bears the stripes which his Father sometimes laies upon him pleaseth his Father as much as he that readily goes about the things he is bidden Christ himself learnt obedience by sufferings The principall part of his merit stood in that he submitted himself to be made of no reputation and became obedient even to the death of the Crosse. 2. It is a most profitable dutie turning evil into good and making evils easie to bear and procuring a safe and speedy issue out of evil 3. From the grace of patience it self 1. The necessity of it thou canst not live without it we cannot perform a duty mortifie a lust bring forth fruit without patience the good ground brings forth fruit with patience 2. The excellency of this grace it makes thee most like to God it is a great part of his Image to Christ he was patient to death 1 Pet. 3. 3 4. it will make one enjoy himself in the worst times Luk. 21. 19. it will be helpful to all graces and duties make thee an amiable Christian it will strengthen thy faith subdue thy flesh in thee bridle thy tongue Magna praecipua virtus est patientia quam pariter vulgi voces publicae Philosophi oratores summis laudibus celebrant Lactant. l. 5. de Iustitia 4. From the things we suffer the right consideration of the nature of Afflictions 1. Afflictions whether upon the Soul State Friends Name are no evidences at all of Gods displeasure for they are the lot of all Gods people his dearest servants Prov. 3. 12. Iob 7. 17 18. Heb. 8. 6 7. 8. 2. God really intends his peoples good and doth them a great deal of good by afflictions Heb. 12. 6 7. 1. Hereby Christ makes all his people conformable to himself Rom. 8. 28. 2. He purgeth out the reliques of corruption takes down our pride self-love love of the world 3. He exerciseth abundance of grace in his people 1 Pet. 1. 7. 4. Makes them grow in grace more heavenly-minded 3. God will uphold thee in afflictions 1 Cor. 10. 13. 4. We shall have a most seasonable and merciful deliverance out of afflictions Psal. 34. 19. and God will do his people good according to their afflictions leave in them an excellent frame of spirit Iob and David were rare men after afflictions God makes the hearts of his people more holy and chearful after most of all do they finde the fruit of their afflictions when they come to heaven for though that be given of free-grace yet God rewards them proportionably to their good services and afflictions 2 Cor. 4. 17. If we suffer with Christ we shall reign with him Means to get patience First The frequent Meditation of the former Motives studie those Arguments Secondly Get faith study to know thy interest in Christ 1. Know the nature of the Covenant how fully and freely Christ offers grace to thee 2. Give thy consent that Christ should be a Saviour to thee that he should sanctifie thee as well as pardon thy sinne Faith is an assent to the truth and consent to the goodnesse of it that Christ should be my Saviour Psal. 112. 7. Peace Peace in the general notion and nature of it is the correspondency or harmony of one thing to another working in its proper place to the common end the good of the whole It is a kinde of sweet divine and heavenly concent harmony or beauty of things subordinate one to another D. Gauden If the world be a Ring peace is the Diamond of it The Hebrews use it often for all prosperity of soul and body they use Shalom in their letters and say ordinarily Peace be to this house that is All happinesse attend you It was Henry the 7th usual Preface in his Treaties That when Christ came into the world Peace was sung and when he went out of the world Peace was bequeathed Sir Francis Bacon The Apostolical Benediction is Grace and Peace More properly it signifies Concord Unity and Reconciliation Firm and stable peace is and must be the fruit of righteousnesse Heb. 7. 1 2. first King of Righteousnesse then of Peace Isa. 48. 18. Jam. 3. 18. Righteousnesse is the qualification of the person to whom God will grant peace it takes away all the matter which provokes God to wrath No peace is to be had without Christ Isa. 48. ult all peace by him 1. With God Rom. 5. 1. 2. In our own consciences 3. With all the cereatures Ezek. 34. 25. Hos. 2. Perseverance All agree that perseverance is necessary to the end that one may be saved Mat. 10. 22. The negative may be gathered from the affirmative That no man therefore shall be saved which shall not continue to the end Heb. 3. 14. But all do not agree what is the ground of perseverance and to whom it belongs Reasons and Grounds of the Perseverance of Gods people 1. The eternal love of God Psal. 103. 17. Iohn 13. 1. he loves his people with an everlasting love Rom. 8. 38 39. See Iohn 10. 28 29 30. 11. 29. 2. The Covenant that is betwixt God and them is a stable and everlasting Covenant Ier. 31. 31. 32. 40. Hosea 2. 19. 2 Samuel 23. 5. the Covenant made at first with the Angels and Adam might be broken but this cannot Christ is the Surety of it 3. The Union between Christ and the faithfull is indissoluble Iohn 14. 19. 1 Iohn 5. 11. 4. The Intercession of Christ for them Heb. 7. 25. Luke 22. 31. Iohn 17. 11 20. God the Father hears him alwaies Iohn 11. 42. Object Though Christ have purchased the Spirit and bestowed it upon us yet we may cast off the Spirit Answ. We have the witnesse of the Father Isa. 59. 21. and of Christ Ioh. 14. 16. that the holy Ghost shall never depart from us St Augustine hath observed out of the Exposition of the Lords Prayer made by Cyprian that almost in every
God with Flute and Harp they think is moral and binds in respect of the thing it self and warrants in respect of the manner Musick say they is a natural help to devotion which doth not further it by any mystical signification but by a proper and natural operation and therefore is not a typical Ceremony Nature it self and God have fitted it to accompany a holy Song Paul bids us edifie our selves in Psalms and a Psalme is a Song upon an instrument Not only Dr Ames opposeth it but Aquinas Rivet Zanchius Zepperus Altingius and others dislike of Organs and such like Musick in Churches and they do generally rather hinder edification CHAP. IV. Of Prayer IT is a calling upon God in the name of Christ with the heart and sometimes with the voice according to his will for our selves and others Or It is a calling upon God in the name of Christ with Petitions and Thanksgivings joyned with confessions of sinne and deprecations of punishment Or thus Prayer is a lifting up of the heart to God our Father in the name and mediation of Christ through the Spirit whereby we desire the good things he hath promised in his Word and according to his will First It is a lifting up of the heart to God by way of desire and this is represented by those natural gestures of lifting up the hands and eyes to heaven See Lam. 3. 41. Psal. 25. 1. To thee O Lord do I lift up my soul. Which phrase implieth 1. That the soul is sluggish and pressing downward for sensible helps 2. It denotes confidence a heavenly temper It is not your eyes voice or bodies lifted up but your hearts and spirits thy heart in prayer must be with God in heaven thy heart must beleeve lay hold on the promise To pray then is a difficult duty how hard is it to call off the heart from other things to get it united in prayer to seek the Lord with our whole hearts if there be distraction lazinesse or deadnesse we cannot say With my whole heart have I sought thee Secondly The object of prayer is only God Rom. 10. 14. faith and calling upon God are linked together as none but God is the object of faith so neither of prayer as it is the property of God to hear our prayers Psal. 65. 1 2. so invocation is a worship proper to him alone therefore the Papists prayers to Saints Angels and the Virgin Mary are sinful since prayer is a divine religious worship and so may be given to none but God himself All worship is prerogative and a flower Of his rich Crown from whom lies no appeal At the last hour Therefore we dare not from his Garland steal To make a Posie for inferiour power Herberts Poems the Church To pray to one supposeth in him two things 1. Omniscience knowledge of all hearts of all our wants desires and groanings 2. Omnipotence power in his own hand to help and these are peculiar to God alone Psal. 65. 2. 1 Kings 8. 39. M. Lyf Princip of faith and a good consc c. 42. Therefore our Saviour when he informs us how we should pray he bids us say Our Father Luk. 11. 2. Rom. 8. We cry Abba Father it is a familiar intercourse between God and the soul. Thirdly All our prayers must be made in the name of Christ Iohn 14. 13. 16. 23 24. Themistocles when the King was displeased brought his Sonne in his arms there is no immediate fellowship with God As God and man are at variance Christ is Medium reconciliationis as reconciled he is Medium communionis Ephes. 3. 12. The Father is the ultimate object of our faith and hope Christ the intermediate by whom we come to God Iohn 15. 16. The Priest only in the Law burnt incense to God Exod. 30. Revel 5. 3. See chap. 8. 3. by the incense our prayers are shadowed out and figured Psal. 141. 2. the Sacrifice was to be brought to the Priest and to be offered by his hands Levit. 17. 3 4. We must pray to the Father through the Son by the holy Ghost Deus oratur à nobis Deus orat in nobis Deus orat pro nobis Some say the prayers of Gods people are not only to be directed unto God but Christ as Mediator Luke 11. 5. Mat. 15. Iesus thou Sonne of David not Son of God afterwards she cries Lord help me all the Petitions in the Canticles they say are directed to Christ as the Churches husband They give these reasons for their opinion 1. We ought to beleeve in Christ as Mediator Ioh. 14. 1. See Rom. 3. 25. therefore we ought to pray unto him as Mediator The worship of all the reasonable creatures is appointed to him Heb. 1. 6. 8. The Saints have directed their prayers to him 1. Before his Incarnation Abraham Gen. 18. Iacob Gen. 32. 24. 2. In the dayes of his flesh the woman of Canaan Matth. 15. 22. the thief on the Crosse. 3. Since his Ascension into heaven Acts 7. 51. There is a double Object of worship 1. Materiale whole Christ God man in one Person Heb. 1. 6. 2. Formale the God head of Christ when we pray to him we pray to his Person but the ultimate and proper object of our prayers is the Divine Nature 1. In all our duties we are to take in the whole object of faith Iohn 14. 1. 2. This is the right way of honouring the Father according to the plot of the Gospel Iohn 14. 13. 5. 23. 3. This is the onely way to come to the Father to obtain any mercy of him Iohn 14. 6. 6. 57. 4. This answers the grand design of the Gospel that each Person of the Trinity may be glorified with a distinct glory In him onely we are accepted 1 Pet. 2. 5. We need no other Mediators nor Intercessours They who pray to God without a Mediator as Pagans or in the name of any other Mediator but Christ as Papists pray not aright We bear a natural reverence to God we must honour Christ also Iohn 5. 23. put up our requests into Christs hand that he may commend them to his Father and look for all supplies of grace to be dispensed in and through him Ephes. 2. 18. and 3. 12. Rom. 5. 2. In which three places the word rendred Accesse is one and the same ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã It properly signifies a manuduction or leading by the hand The Israelites under the Law were tied to pray either in the Tabernacle and Temple Deut. 12. 5 14. Psal. 99. 6. or else towards the same 2 Chron. 7. 38. 1 Kings 8. 44 48. Psal. 138. 2. Dan. 6. 10. yet now all such distinction and difference of place being but ceremonial is abolished For that one place of prayer and Sacrifice was a type of Christ Jesus the alone Altar and the praying in or towards the same did figure out thus much that only in the mediation of Jesus Christ
that Petition and so when evils are praied against their causes occasions and events are praied against 5. What we pray for we ask not for our selves alone but for others specially our brethren in the faith There be three parts say some of the Lords Praier the Preface the Praier it self and the Conclusion Others say two the Preface and the Praier it self consisting of Petitions and the conclusion containing a confirmation of our faith joyned with the praising of God and also a testification both of our faith and the truth of our desire in the word Amen The Preface is laid down in these words Our Father which art in heaven The Petitions are six in number all which may be reduced unto two heads 1. Gods glory 2. Mans good The three first Petitions aim at Gods glory as this Particle Thy having relation to God sheweth The three last Petitions aim at mans good as these Particles Our Us having relation to man imply Of those Petitions which aim at Gods glory The first desireth the thing it self Hallowed be thy name The second the means of effecting it Thy Kingdome come The third the manifestation of it Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven Of those that aim at mans good the first desireth his temporal good Give us this day our daily bread The two last his spiritual good and that in his Justification Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespasse against us 2. In his Sanctification And leade us not into temptation but deliver us from evil In the Conclusion or form of praise three things are acknowledged 1. Gods Soveraignty Thine is the Kingdome 2. Gods Omnipotency And the Power 3. Gods Excellency And the Glory All these are amplified by the perpetuity of them For ever which noteth out Gods Eternity The entrance or preparation to the praier contains such a description of God as is meet for us whensoever we addresse our selves to praier to have him in our hearts Christ leads us here to direct our Petitions in the terms of affection faith and fear in the terms of affection while we call God Father in the terms of faith whilst we call him our Father and by faith make him to be ours in Christ Jesus and in the terms of fear whilst we acknowledge his power in heaven and earth M. Wischart on the L. P. The Preface containeth a description of God to whom we pray taken 1. From his relation to us that he is Our Father 2. From the place where his Majesty principally appears that he is in heaven The former signifying especially his love the other his power the one his goodnesse the other his greatnesse therefore he is both able and willing to grant our requests A due consideration of these both together is a special means to preserve in us both confidence and reverence Our Father Father is taken 1. Personally My Father is greater then I. 2. Essentially so here God is a Father to us only in Christ and in him only wâ are adopted and born again Ephes. 1. 5. Iohn 1. 12. Gal. 4. 4 5. Adoption is an act of the free grace of God the Father upon a believer accounting him a Sonne through the Sonship of Christ. All by nature are strangers and enemies to God have lost their Sonship Adoption is to take a stranger and make him his Son Extranei in locum liberorum samuntur saith the civil Law 2. It is an act of the free grace of God the Father none but he hath power to adopt Ephes. 1. 5. 1 Iohn 3. 1. Men adopt because they want a posterity God had a natural Sonne and the Angels which never sinned were his Sonnes by Creation 3. An act of God upon a believer none are adopted but believers Iohn 1. 12. Gal. 3. 26. till then we are enemies to God 4. The nature of Adoption lies in accounting a man Sonne and that by God 1 Iohn 3. 10. 5. Through the Sonship of Christ imputing Christs righteousnesse to us makes us righteous God accounts you also sons through Christ he gives you the priviledge of sons Iohn 1. 12. It is lawful and sometime profitable for a childe of God to say in his praier My Father to declare his particular confidence not his singular filiation yet it never ought to be so used exclusively in respect of charity but we ought usually to call upon God as our Father in common In secret praier which a man makes by himself alone he may say My Father or my God but not in publick or with others yet in secret praier there must be that love and affection toward others which must be expressed in publick and with others If God be your Father know your priviledges and know your duty 1. Know your priviledges a Father is full of pity and compassion Psal. 103. 13. a Father is apt to forgive and passe by offences Father forgive them said Christ Matth. 6. 14. a Father is kinde and tender good and helpfull you may then expect provision protection Matth. 6. 32. an inheritance from him Luke 12. 32. As he gave his Sonne in pretium for a price so he reserveth himself in praemium for a reward Tam Pater nemo tam pius nemo saith Tertullian Gods love towards us is so much greater then the love of earthly parents as his goodnesse and mercy is greater Isa. 49. 15. 63. 15. Psal. 27. 10. Luke 11. 13. 2. Know your duty Where is the filial disposition you expresse towards him do nothing but what becomes a childe of such a Father Rules to know whether I am the childe of God or have received the Spirit of Adoption First Where ever the spirit of Adoption is he is the spirit of Sanctification 1 Iohn 3. 8 9 10. Secondly Where the spirit of Adoption is there is liberty 2 Corinth 3. 17. Psal. 51. 12. Thirdly The same Spirit that is a Spirit of Adoption is a Spirit of Supplication Rom. 8. 15. Fourthly This works in that mans soul a childe-like disposition makes one tender of his Fathers honour willing to love and obey him Fifthly It raiseth up a mans heart to expect the full accomplishment of his Adoption Acts 3. 19. 1 Iohn 3. 16. Rom. 8. 32. He desires to partake of the inheritance to which he is adopted Heaven is a purchase in reference to the price Christ hath paid an inheritance in reference to his Sonship Isa. 63. 15. Which art in Heaven In Heaven sets forth his Greatnesse Psal. 12. 4. Gods Being Majesty Glory Ioh 4. 19. Heaven is all that space which is above the earth of which there are three parts Coelum Aëreum Gen. 1. 8. Aethereum Gen. 1. 14. Empyreum Acts 3. 21. The first Air in which are the Birds Fowls of Heaven The second is that Heaven wherein the Stars are which are called the hoast of Heaven The third is the seat of the blessed and throne of God called
Covenant of grace is sealed and personally applied the body and bloud of Christ may be held forth in a Sermon God renews unto them all that he hath promised Matth. 26. 22 This Cup is the New Testament in my bloud as the New Testament is founded in the bloud of Christ so it is exhibited and sealed therein 2. It serves for the nourishing and building up of his people in all graces it is called eating and drinking He that eats my flesh and drinks my bloud Two things are comprehended under nourishment 1. The maintenance and preservation of the stock of spiritual life which we have got already as by our meat and drink we are preserved and continued in our life 2. In children it serves to augment their parts make them larger stronger the Lords Supper was appointed by Christ to be one of the great means of our spiritual augmentation The Sacraments are not properly Seals unto our faith but of the Covenant They may be said to be seals of our faith consecutivè by a consequence of speech because as seals confirm a thing so faith is confirmed and strengthened by receiving but they are not formaliter in a true proper sense seals unto any thing but the Covenant All graces are nourished and increased by the Lords Supper because the new Covenant is sealed but three cardinal Graces especially as in the body nourish the stomack liver brain heart lungs nourish them and you nourish all the rest 1. The in-dwelling vertue of the Spirit of God they receive an increase of the Spirit 2. Faith nourish that and you nourish all it is called the life of faith Faith is the condition of the Covenant and we seal to our condition 3. Love to God and his people it doth enflame thy love to God and his people it is a communion we are all made one Spirit This Sacrament doth not beget but increase and strengthen Grace where it is already wrought Christ is conveyed in this Sacrament by way of food The Word was appointed to work conversion Faith cometh by hearing This ordinance is not appointed for conversion but it supposeth conversion it seals mens conversion therefore in the Primitive times they let all come to the hearing of the Word and then when the Sermon was done there was an Officer stept up and cried Sancta Sanctis Holy things for holy men and then all others were to go out and therefore it was called missa though the Papists did corrupt it and so called it the Masse afterwards by mixing their own inventions in stead of the Supper of the Lord but it had that name at first because all others were sent away and only such as were of the Church and accounted godly stayed Reasons 1. The nature of it being the seal of the Covenant of Grace requires it it must be supposed that all which come hither must be in Covenant with God The condition of the Covenant of Grace is Believe and be saved therefore it is appointed for believers Secondly It is the Ordinance of spiritual nourishment there must be first life before there can be any nourishment received in If it be appointed to nourish and increase grace then surely there must be grace before Thirdly We are required to examine our selves 1 Cor. 11. and of our godliness examine what work of God hath been upon the soul. Fourthly It is a Sacrament of Communion with God and with the Saints and What Communion hath light with darknesse Or What fellowship hath Christ with Belial All ignorant prophane scandalous persons and such as are meerly civil are hence excluded Conversion is sometimes and that improperly in Scripture as Matth. 18. 3. taken for the renewed exercise of faith and repentance in one that is already converted but the Question is Whether the first work of Regeneration the infusing of the first habits principles and seed of grace be effected by the Lords Supper received It is one thing to be converted at a Sacrament another to be converted by the Sacrament There is some expounding praying It is one thing intentionally to convert as an Institution and another accidentally to convert as an occasion Philip Goodwins Evangelical Communicant The Assembly upon these grounds thought it fit that scandalous sinners though not yet cast out of the Church should be suspended from the Sacrament 1. Because the Ordinance it self must not be prophaned 2. Because we are charged to withdraw from those who walk disorderly 3. Because of the great sinne and danger both to him that comes unworthily and also to the whole Church The Scriptures from which they did prove all this were Matth. 7. 6. 2 Thess. 3. 6 14 15. 1 Cor. 11. 27. to the end of the Chapter compared with Iude v. 23. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Another proof added by the Assembly was this There was power and authority under the Old Testament to keep unclean persons from holy things Levit. 13. 5. Numb 9. 7. 2 Chron. 23. 19. And the like power and authority by way of Analogy continues under the New Testament for the authoritative Suspension from the Lords Table of a person not yet cast out of the Church Wicked men saith Master Hildersam should not be admitted to the Table of the Lord Ezra 6. 21. holy things are prophaned thereby Ezek. 22. 26. 1 Cor. 5. 6. There should be a publick confession for scandalous sins David was more honoured for this Psal. 51. then dishonoured for his sinne Salomon left his Ecclesiastes as a monument of his Repentance Paul frequently mentions his faults Tertul. de poenit and others speak of it Ebrius infantes erroneus atque furentes Cum pueris Domini non debent sumere corpus It was their great sinne in the Church of Corinth that they did not cast out the incestuous person and it was a commendation to that Church Revel 2. that they could not endure the Nicolaitans A prophane person in Augustines Chrysostoms time Tertullians and Cyprians time in Pauls in Iohns time could not come to the Sacrament They are called Tremenda mysteria mysteries which the soul is to tremble at the Fathers call it the most terrible day and hour as if it were a day of Judgement This Suspension is called by the Schoolmen Excommunicatio minor The power of suspending one from the Sacrament is given not uni but unitati to the Eldership not to any one either Minister or Elder M. Gillesp. Aarons Rod bloss l. 3. c. 1. Church-officers should not admit all promiscuously but be careful whom they admit to the Supper That they be not cruel to the souls of them they admit and to the Nation and their own souls by being guilty of other mens sinnes Pareus said to those of Heidelberg When I see your Sacrament prophanation I wonder not at the warre Of receiving with the wicked It is lawful to joyn with a known unsanctified man in the service of God 1 Sam. 15. 30 31 Christ knew Iudas
the Institution 2. The authority of these is not divine but meerly humane 3. It was an ancient custom in Tertullians time to give milk and honey in Baptism to the Infant yet the Papists themselves do not keep it So that unlesse we had Christs institution we cannot do it especially knowing that it is dangerous to add to any essential part of the Sacrament such as the wine is But then they are most ridiculous when they will make a mystical signification in this that the union of the water with the wine must signifie the union of the people which is denoted by waters Revel 17. with Christ Thus Bellarmine But it signifies not this union either naturally for then it would signifie so in common feasts nor by divine institution for then then the Scripture would have delivered it Besides Rev. 17. Great waters not a few drops signifie the people and that not of believers but Heathens and if it signifie the communion of the people with Christ why do they deny it them The drink then used being called the fruit of the vine Matth. 26. 29. it is evident that there was no mixture of water for then it had not been the fruit of the vine but another drink compounded of water and wine Some say this reason is not of force for he that drinks vinum dilutum drinks the fruit of the grape as well as he that drinks merum And therefore that our Saviour Christ and his Apostles ever mingled water with wine in the sacramental Cup cannot be shewed by any testimony out of the word of God As for the water gushing forth with the bloud out of our Saviour Christ it is frivolous the wine in the Cup is not a Sacrament of the bloud of Christ which was shed after that he was slain but of the bloud which he shed before his death This was an ancient custom Iustin Martyr makes mention of it and Cyprian pleads for it yet Iansenius doth ingeniously confesse that there are evident testimonies of Scripture for wine but none for water though Bellarmine impudently affirm That there is as much proof for the one as the other viz. Tradition for both Scriptures for neither and labours violently to wrest the plain places another way yet at length he doth not deny but it is Calix Domini though there be no water in it and he tels us that the greater part of Divines hold that water is not de necessitate Sacramenti Iansenius saith it appears by Scripture though not expresly yet implicitely that there was water in the Cup which Christ consecrated because there was wine in it and in those hot Countreys they used not to drink meer wine but allayed with water this is an uncertain conjecture The beginning of it was lawful because there were in the Church that could not beat the strength of the wines especially in the East and South Countreys where the wines are strong The Christians in the Primitive Church had a custom of mixing water with the wine as there came water and bloud out of Christs side which how ever it might have a natural reason because of the heat of the Countrey to correct the heat of the wine with water yet it was by them used for a mystical sense to expresse the mixture whereof this Sacrament is an effectual instrument of all the people who have faith to receive it with Christs bloud water being by the holy Ghost interpreted for people and Nations The Aquarii used onely water in the Eucharist in pretence of Sobriety which Cyprian confuted onely upon this ground viz. That this practice was not warranted by the Institution of Christ wherein Christ ordained wine and not water only In the Scripture we finde the fruit of the vine but not water therefore we account not that to be of any necessity in the celebration of the Lords Supper In the Primitive Church water was used first of Sobriety then of Ceremony at length it grew to be counted of necessity Dr Fulk against Martin Of the Consecration of the Elements Christs actions in the administration of the Sacrament were four First He took bread into his hand and so likewise wine which signifies the purpose of God decreeing to give Jesus Christ in the flesh to work out our Redemption Secondly Christ blessed it and gave thanks and sanctified it to that use by his own prayer to God which as it is effective to make the elements now fit for a spiritual use so it is significative representing the action of God wherein he fitted Christs manhood in the fulnesse of his Spirit and power to work out our Redemption Thirdly He brake the bread which signifies the action of God satisfying his justice in Christs manhood for the sins of all the Elect by breaking him in the Garden and on the Crosse especially besides other sufferings throughout his life and by rending his soul and body asunder Fourthly Christ gave it to every one signifying that God doth offer particularly to every one and give to the Elect the body and bloud of Christ with the merit of it and power of the same to blot out their sins and free them more and more from the same The Text saith of the Bread He blessed it and of the Cup When he had given thanks By the which word Blessing he implieth a consecration of this Sacrament The Papists attribute it to the repetition of these words Hoc est enim corpus meum For this is my body For this is my bloud Hence they call them Verba operatoria and say there is such a power and operation in them that by them the bread is turned into the body of Christ. The Elements of which the Sacrament is composed are natural the things having nothing of themselves whereby they may be Sacraments and therefore an institution is necessary whereby they may be made what they are not Now we say this is done by reciting the institution of Christ and by prayer The Papists order that the Priest should reade all the other words with a loud voice yet when he comes to this For this is my body he speaks it secretly so that none can hear him and this is one of their reasons because Christ prayed alone what is this to the consecration did he so at the Sacrament time 2. The Minister or Priest speaks it secretly because if he speak aloud he cannot be so intent to what is said why then do they command such loud noise by their Organs in singing How can they be attentive then 3. Least that form of words should be vilified Why not then in Baptism It is most expedient 1. For the receiver to receive the Bread and Cup into his hand This custome saith Vossius was long in the ancient Church It is unseemly to have the Bread put or the Wine poured into the mouth by the Minister this custom came from a superstitious worshipping of the signs 2. The receiver must
saying Masse did finde a Spider in the Chalice which he would not cast out but drink it up with the bloud Afterward rubbing his thigh and scratching where it itched the Spider came whole out of his thigh without any harm to either It is a spiritual eating because it is wrought by the aid of the holy Ghost and this mystery is perceived by faith which the Spirit of God works in our mindes and this excellent nourishment belongs to a spiritual and eternal life Sadeel de spirit manducat corporis Christi c. 1. A conjunction includes a presence and as the conjunction between Christ and us is spiritual so also is his presence Of the keeping of the Eucharist We grant that in antiquity there was a custom of breaking of some pieces of Bread which was blest and sending of it home to some that were sick or to other Parishes as a testimony of Communion but this is nothing to that reservation of it in the pix and to carry it up and down for Adoration Now we say contrary that the Sacraments are no longer then the meer use of them that they are not absolute and permanent things but relative and transient Now that all such reservation is unlawful appeareth 1. By the expresse precept even for the eating as well as the taking of it so that if it be not taken it is no Sacrament 2. A promise is not to be separated from the precept now the Sacramental promise is only to the Bread in the use of it Take Eat This is my Body that is this Bread so blest so distributed so eaten 3. The Bread is called a Body in reference to us now as a stone which is a Bound-mark removed remaineth a stone but ceaseth to be a Bound-mark So here 4. As the water in Baptism is not an actual Sacrament till sprinkled so neither Bread and Wine unlesse used The reserving of the Eucharist which the primitive Christians used for the benefit of those who either by sicknesse or persecutions were withheld from the meetings of the Christians as in those dayes saith Iustin Martyr many were is by the Papists now turned into an idolatrous circumgestation that at the sight of the Bread the people might direct unto it the worship that is due only to the person whose passion it represents Of the Circumgestation of the Sacrament and the Popish Processions For the solemn Circumgestation of this Sacrament Cassander hath confessed that seeing it is but a late invention it may well be omitted without any detriment unto the Church yea with emolument Some among our Adversaries have noted these pompous processions to have proceeded from an imitation of heathenish Rites and Ceremonies and to be most ridiculous and sotish as they use them The ancient Fathers concealed heretofore as carefully as they could the matter and the rites used in the celebration of the holy Sacrament the Papists shew it now openly and carry it publickly abroad every day through the streets and sometimes also go in solemn Procession with it which custom of theirs is of very late standing among Christians and heretofore would have been accounted rather prophane and unlawful Daille of the right use of the Fathers l. 2. c. 6. CHAP. X. Of the Masse THe Papists call the Lords Supper by this name which implies horrible Idolatry The Fathers using of the word was the occasion of that dangerous errour if we would keep out the errour we must likewise keep out the name The very name of Masse is against private Masse and quite overthrows it For missa is as much as missio or dimissio à dimittendis Catechumenis antequam Sacrificium inchoaretur It signifies as much as dimission or sending away of such out of the Church as were not prepared and fit to receive before the Sacrament began to be celebrated Probabilissima est Bellarmino eorum sententia qui missam dici volunt à missione seu dimissione populi D. Prid. de missae Sacrificio Rhenanus in Tertul l. 4. advers Marcion Picherellus and Sadeel think it is a Latine word which signifies as much as missio so remissa is used for remission both by Tertullian and Cyprian Chemnitius in parte secunda Exam. derives it from the Chaldaical signification of the word missa for the sufficiency of the Papists is from the Masse Una potissima quaestura regni Pontificii est cauponatio nundinatio privatarum missarum Chemnit ubi supra Vide Drus. in Deut. 6. 16. Some dispute hard to derive the word Masse from an Hebrew root either Gnasah to do and sometimes to sacrifice or from Misbeach an Altar others fetch it from Mas a Tribute But the learned Papists as Bellarmine and others do wholly reject this for this reason if it had been an Hebrew word the Apostles and Grecians afterward would have retained it as they have done Amen Hallelujah and Hosanna but they did not Dr Taylor saith The word is neither Hebrew Greek nor Latine nor taken from any other language of any Nation but raked out of the bottomlesse pit without all signification unlesse it agree with our English word Masse that is an heap a lump a chaos of blasphemies and abominations The Masse is like a beggars cloak patcht up with many pieces whereof some were put in an one time some at another one Pope puts in one patch another another and it was not fully patcht up as now it is till twelve hundred years after Christ. Acts and Monum p. 1274. Christ hath ordained the holy Communion in remembrance of himself Men do neither retain any remembrance of Christ nor yet Communion but have changed all the whole matter into a gay shew and almost a stage-play Paul saith That Christ hath once entred into the holy place and hath with one only Sacrifice and with one oblation made perfect all things Men say that they can sacrifice Christ himself again every day in very deed and that in infinite places B. Iewel on 1 Pet. 4. 11. For the thing it self It is a work in which the Priest in whispering over those five words Hoc est enim Corpus meum makes Christ of the Bread as the Papists suppose and offers him to the Father as a Sacrifice for the expiating of the sins of the living and the dead First As soon as he hath rehearsed the words of consecration and by the uttering of them made his Maker as they conceive he presently bowing his knees adores the host consecrated by him and likewise the Cup. After he hath worshipped it he riseth up and turning from the people with great reverence lifts up the Host with both his hands over his head and shews it to the peoples view that they may worship it as Christ himself and in the like manner after also the Cup. While the Sacrament is elevated a little Bell rings by which as by a signe given the people with great veneration worships the Sacrament as Christ himself We
of our hearts heartily loving all men even our enemies We must also pity and help the distressed shew kindnesse and meeknesse to all even those that hurt us not revenging our selves nor hurting or grieving any by evil deeds or speeches For our neighbours spiritual safety we must exhort comfort and admonish one another with all meeknesse and must pray one for another The seventh Commandment requires all care to preserve our own and our neighbours chastity To preserve our own chastity we must abhorre all impure desires behaviours speeches and deeds with all occasions provoking thereto and must use temperance and sobriety with fasting and praying at fit times and diligence in our calling We must preserve our neighbours chastity by modesty and shame-fac'dnesse in attire words countenance and gesture The eighth Commandment requires a right carriage of our selves in regard of our own and our neighbours goods In respect of our own goods we must get them justly and keep them thriftily from evil and idle expences use them liberally for good purposes and not set our hearts upon them For our neighbours goods we must neither take nor keep any thing from any man whose own it is by force fraud or unequal bargains we must seek the profit of our neighbours as our own profit 2. We must do to them as we would have them do to us and not corrupt justice and equity by partiality and self-love The ninth Commandment requires all due care of maintaining our own and our neighbours good name and credit 1. Our own by lowlinesse and esteeming meanly of our selves accounting others better then our selves by being true sparing and holy in our speeches innocent and humble in our carriage slying ill company and all appearances of wickednesse and abounding in good works 2. Our neighbours by judging and speaking the best of them their words and deeds praising their vertues and defending their innocency The tenth Commandment requires that we be fully contented with our own condition and keep out all inclinations and motions after the things that pertain to others II. The Gospel The Law holds forth the holinesse and purity of God the Gospel holds forth the grace and favour of God Rom. 2. 4. There are two great ends of the Gospel and the Ministery of it 1. Union with Christ 2 Cor. 11. 2. 2. Reconciliation with God 2 Cor. 5. 20. The Angels sang when Christ was born on earth peace and good-will toward men The Gospel hath two parts as some say 1. All are cursed and damnable sinners This must be believed so firmly as that we assent to the particular comprehended under the general bringing it home to my self and saying to my self I am a cursed and damnable sinner 2. Jesus Christ is a perfect and all-sufficient Saviour he can and will save all penitent sinners and me also among the rest upon my turning to him He hath sealed this to me in Baptism which is the Baptism of repentance for remission of sins which doth assure me that upon repentance shall by the bloud of Christ attain full remission of all my sins this is ââ believe the Gospel We have gone asiray like lost sheep but he hath laid upon him the iniquities of us all Rom. 3. 23 24. For all have sinned and come short of the glory of God Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Iesus Christ. The terms of the Gospel are three 1. To choose Christ as he is there offered Iohn 6. 40. 2. To receive the Gospel with readinesse Act. 17. 17. Mat. 13. 44. 3. That we should give up all for Christ and to him Rom. 12. 1. It requires three things especially of us 1. True Repentance for sins committed 2. True Faith in the Mediator which expiates sins 3. A sincere desire to obey God which hath pardoned us our sins Impenitency unbelief and disobedience then are sins against the Gospel Sins against the Gospel are greater then sins against the Law Heb. 2. 3. because committed against greater light and greater love the love of the Father in sending of Christ of Christ in coming of the Spirit in manifesting therefore the curses and punishment of the Gospel are grievous Mat. 3. 10. Mark 16. 16. He that loveth not the Lord Iesus let him be Anathema Maranatha Psal. 2. 12. Christ is the best friend and worst enemy His wrath is 1. The wrath of a Mediator and Deliverer who then shall speak a good word for you Psal. 50. 22. 2. He is able to execute his wrath he hath all power in his hand as well as all love in his heart Two sorts of sins ripen men for wrath 1. Sinning against Ordinances Ezek. 10. 2. Amos 8. 1. 2. Sinning against the Gospel Matth. 3. 10. Having laid down the rule viz. the Law and Gospel for the finding out the number of our sins I shall now shew the uses of them for finding out the measure of them First For the Law we must not be content to rip up our sins by the Law but aggravate them 1. By the greatnesse of the Commander the great God of all the world that gave the Law with thunder and lightening is offended He is glorious in his Essence Subsistence working sinne provokes the eyes of his glory Isa 3. 8. 2. By the latitude and extent of every Commandment Psal. 119. 96. it bindes the conscience and commands the heart forbids all sins at all times together with their causes occasions provocations signs 3. Consider the filthinesse and sinfulnesse of sinne it is called filthinesse it self and is worse then hell for that is of Gods ordaining Persons and things are termed evil from it evil Angels men times 4. Consider the price of the bloud of Christ and the greatnesse of his punishment sin was such a hainous and notorious thing that nothing else could satisfie God all the Angels in heaven could not expiate one sin 5. Aggravate sinne by the person sinning from the evil circumstances and unprofitable ends by the effects giving scandal 2 Sam. 12. 14. by the manner of committing it wilfully and with a high hand Secondly We should labour especially to mourn for Gospel-sins 1. Because the sins of the Gospel carry the greatest guilt 1. They are against the second Covenant the Heathens perish under the guilt and curse of the first Covenant the second Covenant was never offered to the Devils when they fell from God they had never a second offer of mercy 2. They are against the bloud of the Son of God Heb. 6. 6. 10. 29. To sinne against God in his Son is a greater sin then to sin against the Law the Law is subservient to Christ in the Gospel 2. No man lies under such fierce wrath 2 Cor. 2. 15 16. no condemnation is confirmed by an oath but theirs Heb. 3. 11 12. 3. That which should have been for your welfare becomes your snare Acts 26. 18. Heb. 6. 10. Isa. 28. 13. The Gospel is
4. That it hinders their acceptation Revel 9. 20. 2. By the Minister 1. A spirit of uncleannesse works in the Prophets Zech. 13. 2. 2. A great deal of pride Col. 2. 18. 3. A vehement desire of drawing proselytes after them Gal. 6. 13. 4. Horrible hypocrisie Matth. 23. 13 14. 5. Worldly wisdom and fleshly ends 2 King 16. 11. 6. A constant ignorance and idlenesse in them While they slept the envious man sowed tares 7. Cowardise Gal. 6. 12. 3. By the people 2 Thess. 2. 10 11. Hos. 5. 11. Amos 4. 5. Three things about the worship of God are to be considered 1. The kindes of it that is as was before said certain orders of actions to be performed 2. The parts of it that is each action of each kinde so receiving the Lords Supper is a kinde of worship the action of giving taking eating drinking with the things hereby represented are parts 3. There are certain circumstances and solemnities for the manner of celebrating those parts and kindes Now the two former must be expressely commanded The later must not be forbidden nor condemned onely a thing of solemnity is changed into a part when a religious necessity is imposed upon it and a spiritual efficacy conceived to be annexed unto it as appears in the Priests garments in the Law Thus for example Prayer is a kinde of Gods worship the confession of sins Petition and Thanksgiving for benefits be parts of this kinde of worship and so are the person to whom and the person in whose name necessary things for the matter of the worship But now whether I pray in such or such a place whether with eyes lift up or cast down whether kneeling or standing whether with mine head covered or uncovered these are certain points of solemnity as it were adjuncts of the exercise And here it is sufficient that I use no such circumstance as is condemned nor neglect any that is commanded but if I do esteem it a matter of religious necessity to God-ward to pray in such a place rather then such and conceive that my prayers shall be more effectual for my good there rather then elsewhere not having any such warrant from God I do now turn the circumstance into a part of worship and seeing it is not from God of false worship The several kindes and parts of Gods worship are either Ordinary or Extraordinary I. Ordinary 1. Publick 2. Private 3. Indifferent First Publick such as ought to be usually and onely performed in publick Assemblies of whole Congregations in one known appointed place as being open and publick professions of our allegiance to God Such are two alone 1. Preaching of the Word which hath two main parts 1. The Explication and Declaration of any part of holy Writ or any point of Doctrine contained in holy Writ 2. The Application of that part of holy Writ or point of Doctrine so contained in Scripture to teach admonish exhort correct comfort for which things it is most fit and convenient The second publick worship is administration of the Sacraments that is of the seals of the new Covenant of Grace which are two alone 1. The seal of ingraâfing into Christs body called Baptism where the parts are outward washing with water inward bestowing the bloud of Christ to wash and purge the soul. 2. The seal of our nourishment in Christ whereof the parts are outward on the Ministers part taking blessing breaking distributing bread and wine on the receivers taking eating and drinking bread and wine inward certain works of God in giving his Sonne and of the receiver in receiving him This is publick worship Secondly Private two 1. Meditation by ones self alone of the Word of God or the parts of it in any particular matter the parts of which are consideration of the truth thereof and application of the same to ones self 2. Conference with a few others which is a mutuall propounding of mens judgements of any part of Scripture or point of Religion for their mutuall edifying as Paul went up to conferre with Peter and with the chief Apostles Thirdly Indifferent which may be done both publickly and privately yea which must be done both in private by each person and family and also may be done and most of them must be done by the whole Assemblies of men professing true religion These are ordinary which must be of constant and continual practice day by day as occasion serveth which are four 1. Reading the Scriptures and good Books or hearing them read which is an intentive observing of the things contained in the Word or such godly Books as tend to make the points of doctrine in the Scripture contained more plain and usefull unto us 2. Catechizing which is a particular teaching the principles of Religion by Question and Answer necessarily required of all Housholders and Ministers to the young or ignorant people of the Parish For the Housholders it is apparent in that Commandment that they should whet these things upon their children for Ministers Let him that is catechized in the Word make him that catechizeth him partakers of all good things Where catechizing is made a part of the ministerial function of a Pastor in regard of which maintenance is due unto him 3. Prayer Pray continually saith the Apostle for private prayer Enter into thy closet and pray saith our Saviour Christ and Mine house shall be called a house of prayer saith the Lord himself for publick worship 4. Singing of Psalms whether Scriptures or other conformable unto Scripture made by godly men ones self or others it is not material as some think for so saith David Sing unto the Lord a new song and so saith the Apostle Edifie your selves with Psalmes and Hymnes and spiritual Songs the word translated Hymnes signifieth such a Song as is uttered with voice alone but Spirituall Songs and Psalmes are such as are sung to the tune of any well tuned Instrument of musick but must be so performed as may be for edification And these are ordinary services The extraordinary services are such as are to be performed upon particular and special occasions either publick or private such are 1. Fasting which is the setting of an artificial day at least apart to the work of humiliation and reconciliation 2. Feasting which is the setting of so much time apart to the work of rejoycing 3. Vowing which is a tying of ones soul by Gods name unto Gods self to do or not to do a thing lawful for his furtherance in godlinesse These be all the kindes of worship which God in his Word requireth and the performance of them each in their place and order is required at the hands of all Gods people by vertue of this Commandment so that each man and woman stands bound in conscience constantly to perform the publick and private as God gives ability and the extraordinary upon such extraordinary occasions as fall out to require the performance of them
innocency and compass thine Altar A man must bring an undefiled spirit if he will pray he must work his heart to sorrow and resolution to amend his late sins for he cannot be welcome into Gods presence that is not cleansed from his wickedness or hateth to be reformed we must be pure if we will come into Gods presence 3. Prayer to God for his blessing must be prefixed to all religious services for our better inabling thereto for of our selves we can do nothing all our sufficiency comes from him who hath promised to hear us when we pray and to grant our petitions so that without seeking a blessing we cannot expect to finde it and therefore the ApostleÌ saith that all things are sanctified unto us by prayer even exercises of Religion the Word the Sacraments and the like yea and Prayer too by praying God first for his Spirit of Prayer Therefore he that will serve God aright must first crave his help and grace to serve him The fourth and last part of common preparation is by a preconsideration of the exceeding greatness of the Lord before whom we come and of our vileness baseness unworthiness to come before him that so we may be rightly affected with the regard of him Levit. 26. 2. So Cornelius saith that he and the rest were all there before God to hear what Peter should say unto them they had considered with themselves that God came to speak unto them and that they came to hear him for in what service we do not make account that we have to deal with the Lord our God and Maker and do not put our selves in minde what a one he is we shall not carry our selves aright towards him Abraham said he was dust and ashes when he prayed to God therefore the Lord hath set down a Preface before the Lords Prayer acquainting us what a one God is because by the thinking of him and striving to bring our hearts to conceive of him as such a one we should be better fitted to make the requests and supplications following the heart then must put it self in minde what it goes about and to whom it tenders a service I come before the Lord Almighty that hath my soul in his hand to hear him speak to me or to speak to him I draw near to the King of Heaven and Earth I present my self before his face let me frame my self so as befits his holy and all-searching eyes And this is the common preparation for our religious duties Now special preparation for special services follows to be spoken of that is to the Word to Prayer to the Sacraments and to a Vow For the Word The heart is to be framed to a resolution of obeying it in all things this is the honest and good heart whereof our Saviour makes mention in describing the good ground concerning this it is that our Lord saith again If you will do my will you shall know it This will give a man a good memory and a good judgement and the Lord to recompence this obedient resolution will become as he hath promised a Teacher to the humble so shall he be taught of God that comes with a firm purpose to be guided by God and that in all things Before you come to Church you should spend some time with your hearts to encline them and bow them to the testimonies of God and to say unto your selves I am going to hear what the Lord will say unto me seeing he is my Maker I will not harden my heart against him but I will be ready to know what he teacheth and not gainsay any thing that shall to my conscience appear truth and I will undoubtedly yeeld to that I know in practice for it is the word of him that is Lord of the spirits of all flesh then will the Word be powerful to make us able when we resolve before whatever it be to be willing 2. Before Prayer a threefold consideration is necessary of our special wants and sins and benefits that we may accordingly mention them in our Prayers The Lord hath promised he will grant us whatsoever we shall ask we must bethink our selves therefore what be those things that for our present estate we do stand in need of What sins had need to be pardoned and healed what benefits continued or new given and what we have already to give thanks for that we may with more earnestness pray when we know for what we will pray In the next place we must consider of Gods gracious promises that he hath made unto us to help and of his exceeding mercy goodness and power by which we are sure he is able and willing to help even of those Excellencies of God which the title Our Father which art in Heaven doth offer unto our consideration but principally Gods promise to hear and accept is to fill our mindes when we come before him as suppliants Thirdly For the Sacraments the special preparation is 1. By examining and judging our selves as the Apostle speaks that is a more narrow and diligent search for our estate and for our particular offences if we have forgotten any if through carelesnesse or guile we have let passe the sight and acknowledgment of any that now the old leaven may be cast out So saith the Apostle Examine your selves and again If we would judge our selves God would not judge us 2. We must labour to get a good appetite to this spiritual food to stir up in our selves an earnest hungring and thirsting after Christ and his benefits there God cals all that thirst to come and eat As a good stomack is a necessary preparation to our natural meals so to these spiritual meals is a good desire and longing for the grace there offered remission of sinnes past and power to live more blamelesly and holily hereafter Then when a man hath by special examination and judging himself found out his faults and humbled himself for them and also hath brought his heart to long for Christ Jesus to be his Saviour and to save him from the punishment and power of them by his body and bloud he is now fit to come to the Lords Table 3 He must meditate on Christs sufferings Lastly For a vow because this is a very solemn bond betwixt God and us I speak it not of imposed vows but assumed wherein we enter it behoves us very carefully to weigh the nature of the thing and our sufficiency for the same that we may not be rash with our lips to speak before our Maker which is principally spoken of vowing by Salomon for better not vow then not perform for want of which care many men have so intangled themselves as their vows have been occasion of exceeding much misery unto them as we have one fearful example for all in Iephta who though he did not so bad as is vulgarly thought for can any man imagine that the newly reformed Church of Israel at that time after so
sensibus It may be questioned how far the Magistrate may use compulsory power for suppressing of Heresies and grosse errors 1. He must use no violent course till care be had of an information Tit. 3. 10. 2. In things indifferent and matters of lesse moment Christian toleration takes place Rom. 15. 14. Ephes. 4. 2. so far as it may stand with faith salva fidei compage Aug. 3. A grosse error kept secret comes not under the Magistrates cognizance Cogitationis poenam nemo patitur saith the Civil Law while it is kept in 4. Errors according to their different nature and degree meet with different punishments Ezra 7. 26. 5. Blasphemies Idolatry and grosse Heresies are to be put in the same rank with grosse breaches of the second Table because it is to be supposed they sin against the light of their consciences Tit. 3. 9 11. that therefore they are not punisht for their consciences but for going against their consciences Baals Prophets were slain 1 King 18. 18. See Exod. 21. 20. Levit. 24. 10. Magistrates ought not to plant or propagate Religion by Arms. The cruelty of the Spaniards upon the Indians is abhorred by all True Religion should be planted by true Doctrine Instruction Example but it may be defended by Arms. Mariana the Jesuite saith Princeps nihil statuat de Religione But the publick Magistrates chief care should be concerning God and the things of God Iob 31. 26 27 28. Ezra 7. 25 26 27. It is prophesied of the New Testament Isa. 44. 28. Isa. 49. 23. that Magistrates shall be nursing Fathers to the Church God promiseth Zac. 13. 2. to cause the Prophets and the unclean spirit to passe out of the Land See ver 3 4. They are Shepherds Isa. 44. 29. Fathers of their Country the Lords Servants Rom. 13. 3. Pollutions in Doctrine and Worship make way for the destruction of a State and the ruine of the Governours thereof Ezra 7. 23. Magistrates are Officers under Christ the Mediator therefore as Christs Officers they must not onely do his work but aim at his end They must serve God not onely as men but as Magistrates The connivance and toleration of Magistrates in things of Religion hath brought in the greatest judgements and cruellest persecutions The Christian Emperours connived at the Arrian Heresie and when they got head they more cruelly persecuted the Orthodox Christians then the Pagans or Turks Iulianus haereticis libertatem perditionis permisit Aug. in Epist. That is now stiled liberty of conscience The insurrection of the Arminians in the Netherlands and of the Anabaptists in Germany is sufficiently known Object This is to make the Magistrates judgement a rule in matters of Religion and will subject us to a continual change Answ. There is a threefold judgement in matters of Religion 1. Propheticum 2. Politicum a Magistrate must know how God will be worshipt 3. Privatae discretionis as a man must believe for himself so he must know for himself Object 2. This is to teach men to persecute the Saints Answ. Persecution is suffering for righteousnesse sake not for poysoning mens souls The Magistrate is not to determine matters of faith there is one rule for him and the people To the Law and to the Testimony Isa. 8. 20. But he ought to see that the rules of the Gospel be observed 1. None are to preach but Prophets 2. The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets 1 Cor. 14. 32. So much for Superiours authority The Superiours without Authority follow and their inferiours Which are either in Gifts Age. Duties of Inferiours are 1. To acknowledge their gift and reverence them for the same 2. To imitate them Duties of Superiours They must use their gifts for the good of others Rom. 15. 1. Thus much for Superiours and Inferiours in Gifts those in Age follow Duties of younger persons to those that are ancient 1. To conceive reverently of them and to carry our selves respectively toward them Levit. 19. 32. Duties of elder persons are To give a good example Tit. 2. 2. and by a wise and grave carriage to procure reverence to themselves The duty of Equals Is to live together sociably and comfortably not to exalt themselves above their fellows but in giving honour to go one before another Rom. 12. 10. CHAP. VII The sixth Commandment THou shalt not kill or Thou shalt do no murder THis Commandment respects the person of our neighbour requiring us to procure his welfare and safety both in soul and body and to avoid all kinde of cruelty and unmercifulnesse We are forbidden to do any violence injury or wrong to the body and life of our neighbour and commanded to defend maintain and cherish the same Knewstubs Lect. 6. on Exod. 20. See more there It enjoyns all such common duties as appertain to our selves and our neighbours in regard of their and our person The substance is Thou shalt by all good means procure and by no ill means hinder thine own or thy neighbours personal safety There is no lawful taking away of life but in these three cases 1. Of enemies to ones Countrey in a just warre by souldiers appointed to that end 2. By the Magistrate 3. By a private man in his own true and just defence This Commandment is set next to the former for two reasons 1. Because the Lord having in that established degrees amongst men and humane societies nothing is more necessary for the continuance and safeguard of humane societies then that the life of man be preserved 2. Because murder commonly comes from the breach of the fifth Commandment Cains murder came from a desire of superiority because he thought himself not so greatly favoured of God as Abel so Esau so Iosephs brethren And it is set before the other four because the greatest hurt and wrong that can be done to a man is touching his life Iob 2. 4. death taking away a mans being simply which other wrongs do not This Commandment and the rest following are all negatives and the Lord beginning here with the greatest trespasse that one man can possibly commit against another even murder proceedeth by degrees downward from a great offence to a lesser till he come to the least desire that is in mans heart to covet any thing that belongs to our neighbour and forbiddeth them all He forbids here the killing of a man not of a beast or plant as the Manichees understood it Vide August de civit Dei l. 1. c. 20. 21. and that appears from the Hebrew word for Ratsach agrees to man alone whereas Charag is used generally Our neighbour is the object of the second Table whose life is provided for all the interpretations of this Law are referred to man only yea it seems to be a repetition of the Law given Gen. 9. 6. This word sometimes comprehends all the causes and occasions of murder and all ill will conceiv'd against the
Son Vide Bezam * Hoc testimouio utuntur omnes Patres contra Arianâs ut probent uâam esse essentiam Patris Filii Bellar. de Christ. l. 1. c. 6 * Ariuâ stumbled at the Greek Text ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Lord created me and on that corrupt Translation grounded his heresie That Christ was a creature Christ is God by nature Gal 4. 8. which place was strongly urged by Mr Cheynel against Earbury who held that the Saints have the same fulnesse of the God-head dwelling in them as it doth in Christ and that the Spirit is but the power of God in the man Christ An Account given to the Parliament by the Ministers sent by them to Oxford In the first Nicene Councel gathered together against Arius the Prince of all Hereticks who denied the Divinity of Christ there were 318 Bishops A man would think that there were but small difference it is but a little Iota between ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã yet the right believers could never be brought as Theodoret witnesseth either to omit the one or admit the other Dr Prideaux Ephesus Backsliding Iustinus 1. Imperator Edicto praecepit ut ne quis vel unicam syllabam in Doctrina Ecclesiae orthodoxae de Trinitate mutaret addita hac ratione quod in ipsis syllabis veritas fidei contineatur Vedel de Prud. vet Eccles l. 3. c. 3. * Vide Bellarm. de Christo l. 1. c. 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20. The holy Spirit 1. Works grace in the hearts of all Gods people that is done by an almighty power Ephes. 1. 19. therefore âe iâ an omnipotent Essence 2. Dwels in the hearts of all Gods people therefore he is omnipresent 3. Assists the people of God in their prayers and increaseth their graces therefore he is an omniscient God In the Apostles Creed as I believe in the Father and in the Sonne so in the holy Ghost Credimus multuâ sed in âibil praeterquam in Deum credimus Quid est in aliquem credere âisi ââ per omnia assentiri atque in âo omnem spem âiductâm collâcdrâ Hoc autem ââlli creaturoe sed Deo duntaxat convenââ 1 Pet. 1. 21. He is called the Spirit of truth Iohn 14. 26. the Spirit of adoption Rom. 8. 15. the Spirit of sanctification Rom. 1. 4. the Spirit of renewing Tit. 3. 5. Rom. 9. 1. Una tautum est in Deitate Persona Spiritus Sanctus est ut verba Christi ad Apostolos indidicant Luc. 24. 49. Cateâh Eccles. Polou c. 6. Vide plura ibid. The Father âs prima Persona in order not in dignity 2. The fountain and original of the Derty unto the Sonne and the holy Ghost unto the Son giguendo unto the holy Ghost together with the Son spirando 3. He is unbegotten and proceeding from none Mr Dowâ on Iohn 17. 1. Proprietates patris personales quibus à filio distinguitur Spiritu sancto sunt duae 1. Esse à se Pater enim ab alio non est 2. Gignere filium ab aeterno ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Wendelinus Quinque dicuntur de Deo Paternitas innascibilitas filiatio processio communis spiratio August Paternitas innascibilitas conveniunt solummodò Patri Filiatio tantummodò Filio Spiritui verò sancto processio communis spiratio Patri Filio respectu Spiritus sancti Raym. Mart. Pugio adversus Iudaeos part 3. Dist. 1. c. 5. Cartwright in his Harmony saith Hic locus eximius est ad asserendum processum Spiritus à Filio meaning Iohn 14. 15. The holy Ghost is called the Spirit of Christ and of the Sonne Rom. 8. 9. Gal. 6. as he is called the Spirit of the Father Mat. 10. 20. because he is breathed from both Vide Aquin. Sum. Theol. part 1. Quest. 36. Art 3. 4. In Ecclesiaveteri ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in templo caâtari solebat quam orthodoxi hoc modo ãâã Gloria Patri Filio Spiritui Sancto in secula seculorum Ariani autem glorioe Filii Spiritus Sancti detpaheâtes fic eam concipiebant Gloria Patri per Filium in Spiritu Sancto Vedel de prudentia veteris Ecclesioe l. 2. c. 5. Dr Field somewhat qualifieth this opinion of the Grecians and saith they differ but modo loquendi they held saith he that the holy Ghost was not à Patre Filio but à Patre per Filium See Dr Halls Peace-maker Sect. 4. 1 Cor. 8. 6. Rom. 11. 36. Heb. 1. 2 3. Nec periculosius alicubi erratur nec laboriosius aliquid quaeritur nee fructuosius aliquid invenitur Aug. 1. de Trin. Simon Magus was the first man that denied the Trinity of Persons he saith they were Diversa nomina sub diversa operatione Irenaeus The Turks at their prayers use often to reiterate these words Hue Hue Hue that is He he he alone is God or There is but one only supreme power which they do in derision of Christians who as they say adore three Gods He who denies any one Person doth not worship the true God as the Jews and Turks and too many others in these dayes Iohn 16. 2. 1 Iohn 2. 22 23. No man can know the Father nor believe in him Iohn 14. 2. but by Christ. Vide Vedel de Deo Synagoga l. 1. c. 6. There are two sorts of the Works of the Lord. 1. Immanent terminated in himself his Decree 2. Transient the execution of his eternal decree in time 1. Quid nominis 2. Quid Rei a Decretum Dei est definita ejus sententia de rebus omnibus per omni potentiam secundum confilium suum efficiendis Ames Medulla Theol. Ephes. 1. 11. b Decretum Dei est actio illius interna atque aeterna quae ex rebus possibilibus atque indefinitis ea omnia sola quae jam fuerunt sunt erunt secundum sapientiae suae judicium immutabili liberrimae voluntatis placito ut ita fierent ad suam gloriam rectè praefinivit Gomarus in Thesibus Decretum est actio Dei ex confilio proposito suae voluntatis omnia omniumque rerum circumstantias omnes ab aeterno in se certò immutabiliter tamen liberè defimens Remonstrantes absolutum nullum admittunt decretum de futuro quovis contingenti sed conditionatum tantum Ames Cotan Though the Lord hath decreed sin to be yet he decreed it not as sin but as a means of the manifestation of his Justice on the wicked and grace on the Saints Ipsum peccatum quamvis non qua peccatum praefinitur in ipsa tamen praefinitione certò videtur aliquo modo dici potest decreti illius consequens effectus autem nullo modo Vult Deus actus bonos qua actus qua bonos malos qua actus non qua malos Rescript Ames ad responsuâ Grevinch c. 13. Acts 2. 23. and 4. 28. Gen. 45. 5 6 7. 1 Cor. 10. 13. *
3 4. * Elegit qui è multis aliquos legit The very word Election signifieth a separating and culling out of some from the rest Iohn 15. 19. 2 Thess. 3. 2. Matth. 8. 11 Rom. 5. 19. Rev. 7. 9. 13. 3. Heb. 2. 10. Multitude is not then a good mark of the Church Brârewoods Enquiries touching the diversitie of Languages and Religions Reprobatio est praedestinatio quorundam ad âternam mortem propter peccata infligendam ad declarandam justitiâm divinam Wendelinus Reprobavit Deus propter voluntatem damnavit propter peccatum Rom. 9. 22. Electio compleâa neminem spectat nisi morientem * Qui quosviâ homines vult servari God doth noâ will that simply every man should be saved but all given to Christ whom God doth call externally them he doth seriously invite to come unto him that they may be saved and doth approve of their conversion but doth not effectually move every particular man to beleeve The Greek word here used answereth to Chaphets the Hebrew word used by Samuel 1 Sam. 15. 20. David Psal. 51. 21. Iârem 9. 24. Ezek. 33. 11. and signifies not onely to will but also to agree to a thing and to be pleased Consectaries of Gods decree Psal. 115. 3. 135. 6. Jam. 1. 14. Consectaries of Predestination Eph. 1. 4. Praedestinatorum haeresis inquit Sigebertus ad annum Christi 415. hoc tempore coepit sârpere qui ideo Praedestinati vocantur quia de Praedestinatione divina gratia dispuâântes asserebant quod nec piè viventibus profit bonorum operum labor si à Deo ad mortem Praedestinati fuerint nec impiis obsit quod improbè vivant si à Deo Praedestinati fuerint ad vitam Quae assertio bonos à bonis avocabat malos ad mala provocabat Camero Collat. cum Tileno Consectaries of Gods electiân and reprobation Austin and some others which have written largely of election write sparingly of reprobation because there appears more seeming offensive harshnesse in the Doctrine of reprobation then in that of election the first being known gives light to the other This Doctrine of absolute election is very comfortable and useful Eph. 1. 5 6 11 The Apostle there inculcates it three times in one Chapter Rom. 8. 33. It is absolute as it opposeth cause or condition in us not as it opposeth means Licet electio non sit conditionata tamen per electionem constituit Deus ut salus non Contingeret adultis nisi sub conditione fidei Twissus contra Corvin It is the duty of Christians to make their Election sure by their calling 2 Peter 1. 10. Make it your main study there is the adverb of correction rather you would rather look after other matters but study this most 1 The Apostles exhortation shews it is a thing possible 2. It is necessary of great concernment use all diligence 3 It is profitable Such shall never fall utterly an entrance shall be ministred unto them abundantly into the everlasting Kingdome of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ. 2 Gods external works Psal. 33. 6. Heb. 10. 13. * Creatio est actio Dei externa qua in principio temporis sex dierum spatio mundum produxit solo voluntatis suae imperio ad nominis sui gloriam Wendelinus Creation is a work of God wherein in the beginning of time He did by the word of his mouth make all things of nothing exceeding good in six dayes for his glory Gen. 1. 1. And the beginning of the Apostles Creed The Father is said to work all things by his word and spirit not as by an instrument but as by a principal efficient of the same substance and equal with himself Vide Ludov. viv de veritate Fidei Christianae l 1. c. 9. Plus apud me valent illa quitique verba In principio creavit Deus coelum terram quà m omnia Aristotelis Coeterorumque Philosophorum argumenta quibus docent mundum carere initio Eras. Epist. Pellicano l. 19. Rom. 1. 20. Ephes 1. 4. Psal. 33. 9. a Fareus alij Acts 17. 24. Col. 1. 16. b Dubitare non potest primum fidei articulum quo credimus in Deum creatorem coeli terâe extructum esse ex hoc Mosis aphorismo Pareus Prov. 8. 23. John 17. 24. Ephes. 1. 4. 1 Pet. â 20. Vide Gatakeri Adversaria miscell l. 2. c. 2. c Quamvis naturall lumine demonstrari posset mundum à Deo fuisse conditum tamen rectè Augustinus de Civit. Dei l. â1 c. 4. Quod Deus mundum fecerit nulli tutius credimus quam ipsi Deo Si mundus sit opus Dei necesse est ut Creator ejus fit aeternus Rom. 1. 26. alioquin fuisset ipse factus consequenter pars mundi Nam per mundam intelligimus compagem five aggregationem rerum Creatarum T will contra Corvinum cap. 6. sect 2. Master Pemble in his Treatise of the providence of God Vide Ludov. Viv. de veritate Fidei Christianae l. 1. c. 10. August de civitate Dei l. 15. c. 9. Plin. l. 7. c. 16. Aul. Gell. l. 3. c. 15. Iuven Sat. â3 See the several reasons urged by the Philosophers and their followers to prove the eternity of the world answered by Raymundus in his Pugio Fidei adversus Iudaeos parte primae c. 7 8 9 10 11. See also ibid. c. 12 13 14. Lactantius That the World is so compounded our senses tell us seeing some things are heavie some light some hot some cold and one of these is apt to destroy another as is the nature of Contraries What is eternal is without beginning mutation succession or end so onely God See Doctor Hackwels Apologie of Gods providence p. 39. 46. De qua re inter duos Rabbinos est Controversia R Eliezer R. Josue altero mundum in Martio altero in Septembri contendente conditum esse Quod quia nobis Scriptura non exprimit tanquam curiosum relinquamus Mercet If the question were asked indefinitely Whether the world began in the Spring the Summer the Winter or the Autumn the answer must be That it began in all For so soon as the Sun set forth in its motion the seasons immediately grew necessary to several positions of the Sphere so divided among the parts of the earth that all had every one of these and each one or other at the same time Gregorie de Eris Epochis c. 5. Iulius Scaliger saith Mundum primo vere uatum sapientes autumant credere par est So the most part maintain and for the best reasons And if it were not otherwise evident Nature it self is very convincing whole Revolutions begin and end in the Vernal Aequinox Id. ib. Mundi adeoque Anni primi initium circa vernum aequinoctium fuisse non dubito Unde Astronomi omnes coelestium motum initia à primo Arietis puncto sumpserunt Haec opinio firmata est omnium Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum consensu
scilicet Barlow Excrcitat 6. Vide plura ibid. Communicatio proprietatum à Scholasticis appellatur non quòd unius naturae proprietas cum altera natura sed potiùs utriusque naturae proprictates cum ipsa Persona communicentur hoc est de ipsa Persona tam unius quam alterius naturae Proprietates enuntientur Sadeel de veritate humanae Naturae There is also a communication of gifts by reason of this personal union the humane Nature of Christ becomes enriched with excellent gifts and endowments as Wisdome Knowledge Holinesse yet finite and of Dignity the Manhood is exalted above all creatures whatsoever Vide Thess. Theol. Salmur part 2. De duarum Christi naturarum Hypostat unione Nestorius said Christ had two Persons Eutiches makes the natures not to be two existing in one Person but the manhood deified * A personal union but not a union of persons A Doctor in Divinity and a Frenchman having read very learnedly concerning the Trinity being much admired and desired by his Auditors to publish the same for the common good he was exceedingly puffed up thereby and used this speech O Iesule Iesule quantum hac quaestione confirmavi legem tuam exaltavi profectò si malignando adversando vellem fortioribus rationibus argumentis sâirem illam infirmare deprimendo improbare Lord Jesus how art thou beholding to me if I had turned my wit against thee how much hurt could I have done thee and hereupon God struck him and so took away his understanding that he could scarce learn the Lords Prayer and Creed of his own childe Matth. Paris Angl. Johan 1201. So the holy Ghost appeared in a Dove * See M. Downs Treatise The blessed Virgin Mary is truly Deipara the mother of God Sanctissimam Mariam Deiparam ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Genetricem Dei profitemur contra Nestorium Et utâunque verum sit quod nonnulli observant Leonem 1. Romanae urbis Episcopum omnium principem desertis verbis Deiparam vel Dei matrem appellasse eam rem tamen ipsam summâ cum veritate conjunctam agnoscentes eadem metipsa appellatione libenter utimur non taâtum quia Leo sic locutus est sed quia diu ante Leonem Elizabeth eam ita compellabat Montac Apparat. 9. Est incarnatio inchoativè effectivè totius Trinitatis sed appropriativè terminativè solius Filii ut si tres simul consuant vestem ab uno tamen ex illis induendam Mares Colleg. Theol. loc In qua ut sidentius ambularet ad veritatem ipsa veritas Deus Dei Filius homine assumpto non Deo consumpto âandem constituit atque fundavit fidem ut ad Deum iter esset homini per hominem Deum Hic est enim Mediator Dei hominum homo Christus Iesus Sola est autem adversus omnes errores via munitissima ut idem ipse sit Deus homo quo itur Deus quâ itur homo Aug. de civ Dei l. 10. c. 11. * Anointing signified three things 1. A solemn separation of one to a work or imployment Thou shalt anoint Iehu to be King over Israel and Thou shalt anoint Elisha in thy room 2. It signifies the Lords gifting and fitting the person for that work Psa. 45. Oyl is an instrument of activity and nimblenesse You shall be anointed with the holy Ghost Saul had another heart after he was anointed by Samuel 3. Acceptation with God Cant. 1. 5. when the Lord had separated Christ to this work he proclaims he was well pleased with him Christs anointing differs from other mens 1. His was only spiritual 2. Above measure and overflowing whereas others were anointed with materiall oyl and they received the Spirit but in measure There were many glorious appearances and representations of Christ in Scripture both before and since his coming in the flesh those before were Incarnationis praeludia those since his A scension were Officii insignia Before his coming in the flesh he appeared to Abraham and others See Ezek. 9. 2 4. 40. 3. Since his Ascension there were divers visions and representations of him in the Revelation ch 1. 13. 4. 3. 5. 6. and 19. 13 14. which shew that Christ glorified hath not laid down any of his Offices Christ is a King a Father a Husband a Friend a Redeemer Shepherd and many such Titles are given to him to be props of our faith no one relation answers all our necessities 2. That every thing may lead us to him All the Promises of the Gospel have their efficacy in the relations of Christ Rom. 9. 5. Look upon them as the ground of your greatest comfort and honour 2. The knowledge of Christs relations is the only way to make your prayers effectual 3. All your relations to God are grounded only on your relation to Christ. Ismael Isaac Josias servator noster ante suam natâvitatem à Deo vel Angelo propriis nominibus vocati sunt Wakfeldi orat de laudibus utilitate trium linguarum Arab. Chald. Hebrâic Jesus servator est vel potiùs salus id quod Christus ipse innuere videtur Joh. 4. 22. quum ait Salus ex Judaeis ex Iudaea nato alludensque proculdubio ad nomen suum Id. ibid. Nomen Jesu salutis beneficium quod ab illo expectandum denotat Cognomen Christi Officium per qâod illud nobis aâquirit confert Illud Hebraicum est hoc Graecum ut Deus vocatur Abba Pater Rom. 8. â5 quia Iudaeorum Graecorum indiscriminatim Redemptor est Maresii Colleg. Theol loc 9. * The Angel gives this reason of his Name Matth. 1. 21. Jesus Joshua Jeshuah Jehoshuah eadem nomina sunt Hebraeis commemorantur passim in scriptis Rabbinorum Rainold de lib. Apoc. Non solùm dicitur salvator sed etiam empbaticè salus quia scilicet est foâs salutis nostrae unicus extra praeter quem non est salus Gen. 49. 18. Isa. 62. 11. Joh. 4. 23. Act. 28. 28. Ger h. in loc commun Pulchrè suaviter Bernardus si scribas non sapit mihi nisi legero ibi Jesum si disputes aut couferas non sapit mihi nisi sonnerit ibi Jesus Jesus mel in ore melos in aure jubilus in corde To be slaves to sinne 1. A base bondage to be at the command of every unclean motion Gal. 5. 19 22. They are called works of the flesh fruits of the Spirit 2. A dreadful bondage other masters are content to have their slaves obedience but the more we do work the more we smart Galat. Coloâ Heb. In their death 1. There is an end of all their misery both of sinne and punishment 2. A compleating of the graces begunne in them 3. A passage from this vale of misery to heavenly glory Quiâimò repetant ad nauseam usque sanctissimum nomen dicant se de nomine Jesu Jesuitas festum nominis Jesu devotissimè concelebrent revolvant Psalterium
monstraverint ubera lacrymis suis te voluerint retrahere contemne lacrymas conculca pedibus parentes nudusque fuge ad crucem Christi Vox Hieronimi impiahaeâ Diabolica vox Lutherus a Lib. 2. de Monach. cap. 5. Ante revelatam Evangelii lucem putabatur sanctissimum vitae genus esse Monachum fieri sed profectò perdite viximus quotquot in monasteriis viximus Iam lucente verbo una hora plus boni facimus quam toto umpore vitaeâin Caenobiis Luth. in Gen. 19. * Lib. 2. de Monachis c. 5. The famous Armachanus wrote seven Books De paupertate salvatoris yet proves that he was not a beggar He wrote also Contra fratres mendicantes and should have been canoniâed but for the Friers Dr Fcatlâys Case for the Spectacles c. 8. From that time forward the Monks of this order have been alwayes imployed in the inquisition Phil. 2. 20 21. Next to the title of God Christ values that title of being head of the Church Rom. 4. 13. See M. Lockyers Church-Order from p. 29. to 62. Mr Firmine last Book pag. 82 83. The Apostles could not at that time go by this rule upon the hearing of a Sermon a thousand perhaps profest to be satisfied in that Doctrine and that they would live and die in it I am verily peâswaded that were the union and communion of the people of God rightly known there is no Saint in any part of the world but where ever he comes might demand upon the profession of his faith and his voluntary subjection to the Gospel his right in the Ordinances hear the Word with them pray with them receive the Sacrament with them Mr. Martiall on Rom. 12. 4 5. See more there See Mr. Hilders on John 4. 22. We know what we worship and Mr. Bals Trial of the Church-way Haec communio est inter Deum hominem inter sanctos Angelos homines electos inter sanctos homines in Coelis sanctos homines in terris seu inter Ecclesiam trium hantem militantem denique inter omnes cives Ecclesiae militantis Alsted Theol. Cas. c 8. See Dike on Philemon Our Communion is with the Saints as with Christ the Head in two things we receive the same Spirit and walk in the same way Ephes. 4. 4. 1 Cor. 12. 12. Communio sanctorum in co est fita quod singuli electi capiti suo per fidem sunt insiti caeterisquâ corporis illius membris arctissimè per Spiritum uniti Alsted Theol. casuum The Papists make the Pope a god in divers particulars 1. In that they make the Scriptures subject to him in that no man is bound to beleeve the Scriptures unlesse he determine that they be so 2. In that they make him able to dispense with the oaths and vows which no Scripture dispenseth withall 3. In that they make his Decrees to binde the conscience with the same necessity that the Scripture doth 4. In that they give to him the Keyes of Purgatory The Fathers hyperboles this way followed by Luther gave occasion to this a Dr. Hill on Ephes. 4. 15. b That is partaker of one and the same Spirit and so united by the Spirit There is a union between Christ and his people 1. In reference to imputation so that what Christ did is accounted theirs 2. In reference to inspiration they have the Spirit dwelling in them 3. In reference to compassion 4. In reference to vindication what injury is done to them is looked on as done to him Some say the actions of the Saints are of infinite value as the obedience of Christs humane nature because of the hypostatical Union and that they are so one with Christ that they can sinne no more then Christ can sinne Not imaginary Ephes. 5. 30. We reade of Christs being in us our being in him 1 Co. 1. 13. Col. 1. 27. Rom. 8. 10. of Christs dwelling in us and our dwelling in him 1 Ioh. 3. 24. of Christs abiding in us Ioh. 15. 17. and our abiding in him Christs living in us and we in him Gal. 2. 20. The hypastatical union A spiritual or mystical union This union non mutat naturas nec miscet personas sed confoederat mentes consociat voluntates I may know that I am one with Christ also by my faith Ephes. 3 17. I may know I have that by two principal effects of it 1. It purifieth the heart Act. 15. 9. not only the wayes and outward man 2. It is an operative vertue Gal. 5 6. sets all graces awork From our union with Christ flows 1. Spiritual life 2. Spiritual acting 3. Spiritual growth 4. Spiritual duty Ioh. 15. 5. Col. 2. 19. Eph. 4. 15 16. Omnis communio fundatur in unione Christ will do nothing unlesse we be united to him whatever he doth he doth as a head a root Ioh. 15. 4. As by the personal union he meriteu all things for us so by this union of persons he dispenâeth all to us We should labour 1. To get into Christ. 2. To grow up into him That consists 1. In being emptied more and more of our own righteousnesse and going to Christ for acceptation of our persons 2. In going to him for strength in duty and acceptation of our services 3. In doing all for Christ and his glory 4. In going to Christ for a rule in all our actions 5. In doing all out of a principle of love to Christ 2 Cor. 5. 14. 6. In making Christ the reward of our services to serve Christ for Christ. See Mr Pembles Vindiciae Gratiae pag. 42 43. Vocatio alta secreta Aug. Efficax vocatio Rom. 8. 30. Solenne vobis est profitert facultatem credendi resipiscendi ex mera Dei gratia dari Sic olim Epicurus verbis Deos posuit resustulit ãâ¦ã ed Pelagius post Ecclesioe censuras professus est Dei gratiam quo artificio propemodum imposuerat Augustine adeò ut ipse Augustinus professus fit se gavisum esse quod dogmata ejus aut recta essent aut correcta Quibus tamen diligenter expensis advertit tandem haec ab eo ita disserta esse tantum ut frangeret invidiam affectionesque declinaret Nam sola suafione hortatione gratiam Dei circumscripsit Twis contra Corvin c. 9. Sect. 7. Vide plura ibid. Isa. 53. 1. Trahit Deus volentes Praebet vires efficacissimas voluntati The Arminians say Effectual Calling is nothing but holding out an object and using arguments Those are special places against them Rom. 9. 15 16. Jam. 1. 18. 1 Pet. 1. 3. In praeparationibus tam regenerationi quà m generationi propriis agnosco successionem at ipsam regenerationem instantaneam esse judicant Theologi sicut generationem instantaneam esse tradunt Philosophi Twis contra Corv. Tam essicax tam potens Dei operatio optimo jure dici potest irresistibilis si terminum barbarum nuper malis avibus excogitatum liceat aut
be noâ your utmost end he will not be your chiefest good Hoc desideriâ câlendus est Deus ut sui cultus ipsi âit merces Augustine See 2 Kings 10. 31. A constant heedlesness in duties is a great signe of an hypocrite It is not enough to worship God but we must seek him in worship Ps. 22. 26. which notes an exact care in serving him See M. Mautoâ on Jam. 1. 21. Doct 1. 2. Examination of our estate is as necessary as our puâging from sinne and the excitation of our affections 2 Cor. 13. 5. In the Priesthood under the Law there was to be a consecration as well as an offering Mal. 3. 3 4. Heb. 9. 14. The main care must be to get the person reconciled to God Those that discern not their interest in Christ if they had it and have lost it by returning to folly 1 Pet. 3. 7. are not to come reeking from their sins and so rush into Gods presence Isa. 1. 15. Neither are they wholly to decline Worship and restrain Prayer 1. There must be a serious acknowledgement of their sins with shame and sorrow Psal. 51. 3. Numb 2. 14. John 1. 2. 2. They must earnestly sue out the former grace and pardon Psal. 25. 6. 51. 12. Those who never had assurance must know 1. That it is comfortable in our approaches to God the Apostle hath taught us to begin our supplications with our Father Heb. â0 21 22. 1 Tim. 2. 10. 2. Some believers have lesse peace that they may have more grace 3. When we cannot reflect upon our actual interest the direct and duââful acts of Faith must be more solemnly put forth 1. Disclaim more earnestly your own personal righteousness Dan. 9. 18. 2. You must adhere to God in Christ more closely cast your selves upon God with hope Psal. 22. 18. 3. It is safe to say I am my beloveds though we cannot apply Christ to our selves Psal. 119. 94. Have high thoughts of the work aforehand 1 Chron. 29. 2. take the fiâtest opportunity of doing duties Christ is present in the Ordinances Rev. 1. 18. 1. As a Speaker Heb. 12. 25. 2. That he may delight himself in the graces of his people Cant. 8. 1. 3. To execute judgement as well as shew mercy 2. The Angels are there present 1 Cor. 11. 10. as your Guardians Dan. 4. 13. and to delight in your graces Cant. 5. 2. 3. The Devil is present Matth. 13. 1. To draw you to evil 1 Sam. 2. 22. 2. To hinder you in whatever is good Zach. 3. 1. 3. Comes to steal away the Word out of your hearts Matth. 13. 19. 4. To aceuse you Rev. 12. 12. Zach. 3. 1 2. 5. As an Executioner expecting a commission from Christ to lay hold on thee John 13. 27. Iephta must not offer her himself but some Priest to whom he must bring her and he not in any place but upon the Altar of God In vovendo suit stultus in reddendo impius Hieron * Take a great deal of heed to your own hearts in the duty least your thoughts vanish Eccles. 5. 3. Salomon compares the vanity of mens thoughts in services to dreams where the thoughts are incoherent 2. Observe in duties the approaches or withdrawings of God from your souls See Matth. 15. 10. 24. 15. 2. 3. chapter of Revel We must 1. Practise the good resolutions taken up in the service keep it evermore in the hearts of thy servants 2. After every duty we must be humbled for our rashnesse before God as Iacob Gen. 28. 16. * There must be a faith 1. That his duties shall be accepted Gen. 4. 7. 2. In the general rewards of religion Gen. 4. 8. 3. In the Messiah to come Reasons 1. Because faith discernâ by a clear light and apprehension keeps God in the eye Faith is conversant about God the object of worship Heb. 11. 6 27. and discerns the worth of his service and represents more of priviledge then burden Psal. 19. 10. 73. 28. 2. It receives a mighty aid and supply from the Spirit of God Rom. 8. 26. 3. It works by a mighty principle love Gal. 5. 4. It fils the soul with a sweet apprehension of Gods love love will carry one to a duty that is against the bent of nature Gen. 34. 19. 2 Cor. 5. 14. 4. Faith discourseth and pleads in the soul with strong reasonings 1. From the mercies of God 1. Special Gal. 2 20. 2. Common 1 Tim. 1. 16 17. 2. From the Promises 1. Of assistance 2 Cor. 12. 10. Phil. 4. 10. 2. Acceptance 2 Cor. 8. 11. faith shews the Mediatour Ephes. 3. 1 2. Revel 8. 3 4. 3. Oâ reward 2 Cor. 7. 1. 2 Cor. 1. 4. It sees assistance in the power of God acceptance in the grace of God reward in the bounty of God Psal. 2. 11. Worship is therefore called fear as we may see by comparing Deut. 6. 13. Isa. 29. 13. with Matth. 4. 11. 15. 9. God hath his name in Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from fear and the same word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies both fear and religion Heb. 5. 7. See Chap. 12. 28 29. Abraham Gen. 18. 27. Elijah 1 King 18. 42. the four and twenty Elders Revel 4. 16. Christ himself Matth. 26. 33. were reverent in their acts of worship For publick prayer kneeling and standing are mentioned 1 King 8. 54. The Publican stood Luk. 18. 13. in preaching the eyes of the hearers should be fastened on the Preacher Luk. 4. 20. See Neh. 8. 3. at the Sacrament our eyes should observe the Elements as visible Sermons Exod. 23. 8. Christ read the Scripture standing Luk. 4. 16. by that he taught how he honoured the Word of God the same thing is affirmed of the people Nehem. 8. 5. For that cause that we may shew our respect to the Word of God we are bare saith M. Cartw in his Harmon when the Scripture Text is read Master Hildersam hath the like on Joh. 4. Constantine the Great used to shew much reverence and attention to the word of God preached so that many times he would stand up all the Sermon while and when some of his Courtiers told him that it would tend to his disparagement he answered that it was in the service of the great God who is no respecter of persons See Crak Epist. Dedic to his Defence of Constantine Profanenesse is the sin of despising and contemning the true worship of God setting light by it accounting it as a thing not at all profitable and therefore not at all doing it They call not on the name of God saith the Psalmist This was the sin of the Priests themselves Mal. 1. 7 12. There is 1. A virtual or habitual intention when one keeps a purpose to intend 2. Actual The causes of actual roving and the distractions of the thoughts in service are 1. Want of love to God and holy things affection and attention go together Psal. 1. 2.